summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/64608-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/64608-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/64608-0.txt6954
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 6954 deletions
diff --git a/old/64608-0.txt b/old/64608-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index cd1fac7..0000000
--- a/old/64608-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,6954 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of From the Land of the Snow-Pearls, by Ella
-Higginson
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: From the Land of the Snow-Pearls
- Tales from Puget Sound
-
-Author: Ella Higginson
-
-Release Date: February 21, 2021 [eBook #64608]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-Produced by: Charlene Taylor, Bryan Ness and the Online Distributed
- Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
- produced from images generously made available by The Internet
- Archive/American Libraries.)
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FROM THE LAND OF THE
-SNOW-PEARLS ***
-
-
-
-
-
-FROM THE LAND OF THE SNOW-PEARLS
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
- FROM THE LAND OF
- THE SNOW-PEARLS
-
- TALES FROM PUGET SOUND
-
- By ELLA HIGGINSON.
-
- NEW YORK
- THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
- LONDON: MACMILLAN & CO., LTD.
- 1902
-
- Copyright, 1896, by
- THE CALVERT COMPANY
-
- Copyright, 1897, by
- THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
-
-
-
-
-TO RUSSELL CARDEN HIGGINSON
-
-
-Some of the stories in this book appeared originally in _McClure’s_,
-_Lippincott’s_, _Leslie’s Weekly_, _Short Stories_, _The Black Cat_ and
-_The New Peterson_. I am indebted to the publishers of those periodicals
-for the kind permission to reprint them.
-
- E. H.
-
-This book was first published under the title of “The Flower that Grew in
-the Sand.” To the present edition, two stories have been added.
-
- _The Publishers._
-
-Puget Sound lies in its emerald setting like a great blue sapphire, which
-at sunset, draws to its breast all the marvelous and splendid coloring
-of the fire-opal. Around it, shining through their rose-colored mists
-like pearls upon the soft blue or green of the sky, are linked the great
-snow-mountains, so beautiful and so dear, that those who love this land
-with a proud and passionate love, have come to think of it, fondly and
-poetically, as “the land of the snow-pearls.”
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS
-
-
- PAGE
-
- THE FLOWER THAT GREW IN THE SAND 1
-
- ESTHER’S “FOURTH” 21
-
- THE BLOW-OUT AT JENKINS’S GROCERY 31
-
- THE TAKIN’ IN OF OLD MIS’ LANE 41
-
- THE MANEUVERING OF MRS. SYBERT 67
-
- A POINT OF KNUCKLING-DOWN 79
-
- THE CUTTIN’-OUT OF BART WINN 141
-
- ZARELDA 183
-
- IN THE BITTER ROOT MOUNTAINS 207
-
- PATIENCE APPLEBY’S CONFESSING-UP 217
-
- THE MOTHER OF “PILLS” 243
-
- MRS. RISLEY’S CHRISTMAS DINNER 263
-
-
-
-
-THE FLOWER THAT GREW IN THE SAND
-
-
-
-
-THE FLOWER THAT GREW IN THE SAND
-
-
-Demaris opened the gate and walked up the narrow path. There was a low
-hedge of pink and purple candytuft on each side. Inside the hedges were
-little beds of homely flowers in the shapes of hearts, diamonds and
-Maltese crosses.
-
-Mrs. Eaton was stooping over a rosebush, but she arose when she heard the
-click of the gate. She stood looking at Demaris, with her arms hanging
-stiffly at her sides.
-
-“Oh,” she said, with a grim smile; “you, is it?”
-
-“Yes,” said the girl, blushing and looking embarrassed. “Ain’t it a nice
-evenin’?”
-
-“It is that; awful nice. I’m tyin’ up my rosebushes. Won’t you come in
-an’ set down a while?”
-
-“Oh, my, no!” said Demaris. Her eyes went wistfully to the pink rosebush.
-“I can’t stay.”
-
-“Come fer kindlin’ wood?”
-
-“No.” She laughed a little at the worn-out joke. “I come to see ’f you
-had two or three pink roses to spare.”
-
-“Why, to be sure, a dozen if you want. Just come an’ help yourself. My
-hands ain’t fit to tech ’em after diggin’ so.”
-
-She stood watching the girl while she carefully selected some half-open
-roses. There was a look of good-natured curiosity on her face.
-
-“Anything goin’ on at the church to-night?”
-
-“No; at least not that I know of.”
-
-“It must be a party then.”
-
-“No—not a party, either.” She laughed merrily. Her face was hidden as she
-bent over the roses, but her ears were pink under the heavy brown hair
-that fell, curling, over them.
-
-“Well, then, somebody’s comin’ to see you.”
-
-“No; I’ll have to tell you.” She lifted a glad, shy face. “I’m goin’ on
-the moonlight excursion.”
-
-“Oh, now! Sure? Well, I’m reel glad.”
-
-“So’m I. I never wanted to go anywheres so much in my life. I’ve been
-’most holdin’ my breath for fear ma’d get sick.”
-
-“How is your ma?”
-
-“Well, she ain’t very well; she never is, you know.”
-
-“What ails her?”
-
-“I do’ know,” said Demaris, slowly. “We’ll get home by midnight. So ’f
-she has a spell come on, pa can set up with her till I get home, and
-then I can till mornin’.”
-
-“Should think you’d be all wore out a-settin’ up two or three nights a
-week that way.”
-
-Demaris sighed. The radiance had gone out of her face and a look of care
-was upon it.
-
-“Well,” she said, after a moment, “I’ll have a good time to-night,
-anyhow. We’re goin’ to have the band along. They’re gettin’ so’s they
-play reel well. They play ‘Annie Laurie’ an’ ‘Rocked ’n the Cradle o’ the
-Deep,’ now.”
-
-The gate clicked. A child came running up the path.
-
-“Oh, sister, sister! Come home quick!”
-
-“What for?” said Demaris. There was a look of dread on her face.
-
-“Ma’s goin’ right into a spell. She wants you quick. She thinks she’s
-took worse ’n usual.”
-
-There was a second’s hesitation. The girl’s face whitened. Her lips
-trembled.
-
-“I guess I won’t want the roses after gettin’ ’em,” she said. “I’m just
-as much obliged, though, Mis’ Eaton.”
-
-She followed the child to the gate.
-
-“Well, if that don’t beat all!” ejaculated Mrs. Eaton, looking after her
-with genuine sympathy. “It just seems as if she had a spell to order
-ev’ry time that girl wants to go anywheres. It’s nothin’ but hysterics,
-anyway. I’d like to doctor her for a while. I’d souze a bucket o’ cold
-water over her! I reckon that ’u’d fetch her to ’n a hurry.”
-
-She laughed with a kind of stern mirth and resumed her work.
-
-Demaris hurried home. The child ran at her side. Once she took her hand
-and gave her an upward look of sympathy.
-
-She passed through the kitchen, laying her roses on the table. Then she
-went into her mother’s room.
-
-Mrs. Ferguson lay on a couch. A white cloth was banded around her head,
-coming well down over one eye. She was moaning bitterly.
-
-Demaris looked at her without speaking.
-
-“Where on earth you been?” She gave the girl a look of fierce reproach.
-“A body might die, fer all the help you’d be to ’em. Here I’ve been
-a-feelin’ a spell a-comin’ on all day, an’ yet you go a-gaddin’ ’round to
-the neighbors, leavin’ me to get along the best way I know how. I believe
-this is my last spell. I’ve got that awful pain over my right eye ag’in,
-till I’m nearly crazy. My liver’s all out o’ order.”
-
-Demaris was silent. When one has heard the cry of “wolf” a hundred times,
-one is inclined to be incredulous. Her apathetic look angered her mother.
-
-“What makes you stand there a-starin’ like a dunce? Can’t you help a
-body? Get the camfire bottle an’ the tincture lobelia an’ the box o’
-goose grease! You know’s well’s me what I need when I git a spell. I’m so
-nervous I feel’s if I c’u’d fly. I got a horrible feelin’ that this’ll be
-my last spell—an’ yet you stand there a-starin’ ’s if you didn’t care a
-particle!”
-
-Demaris moved about the room stiffly, as if every muscle in her body were
-in rebellion. She took from a closet filled with drugs the big camphor
-bottle with its cutglass stopper, the little bottle labeled “tinc.
-lobelia,” and the box of goose grease.
-
-She placed a chair at the side of the couch to hold the bottle. “Oh, take
-that old split-bottom cheer away!” exclaimed her mother. “Everything
-upsets on it so! Get one from the kitchen—the one that’s got cherries
-painted on the back of it. What makes you ac’ so? You know what cheer I
-want. You’d tantalize the soul out of a saint!”
-
-The chair was brought. The bottles were placed upon it. Demaris stood
-waiting.
-
-“Now rub my head with the camfire, or I’ll go ravin’ crazy. I can’t think
-where ’t comes from!”
-
-The child stood twitching her thin fingers around a chair. She watched
-her mother in a matter-of-course way. Demaris leaned over the couch in an
-uncomfortable position and commenced the slow, gentle massage that must
-continue all night. She did not lift her eyes. They were full of tears.
-
-For a long time there was silence in the room. Mrs. Ferguson lay with
-closed eyes. Her face wore a look of mingled injury and reproach.
-
-“Nellie,” said Demaris, after a while, “could you make a fire in the
-kitchen stove? Or would you rather try to do this while I build it?”
-
-“Hunh-unh,” said the child, shaking her head with emphasis. “I’d ruther
-build fires any time.”
-
-“All right. Put two dippers o’ water ’n the tea-kettle. Be sure you get
-your dampers right. An’ I guess you might wash some potatoes an’ put ’em
-in to bake. They’ll be done by time pa comes, an’ he can stay with ma
-while I warm up the rest o’ the things. Ma, what could you eat?”
-
-“Oh, I do’ know”—in a slightly mollified tone. “A piece o’ toast,
-mebbe—’f you don’t get it too all-fired hard.”
-
-“Well, I’ll try not.”
-
-Nellie went out, and there was silence in the room. The wind came in
-through the open window, shaking little ripples of perfume into the room.
-The sun was setting and a broad band of reddish gold sunk down the wall.
-
-Demaris watched it sinking lower, and thought how slowly the sun was
-settling behind the straight pines on the crests of the blue mountains.
-
-“Oh,” said Mrs. Ferguson, “what a wretched creature I am! Just
-a-sufferin’ day an’ night, year in an’ year out, an’ a burden on them
-that I’ve slaved fer all my life. Many’s the night I’ve walked with you
-’n my arms till mornin’, Demaris, an’ never knowed what it was to git
-sleepy or tired. An’ now you git mad the minute I go into a spell.”
-
-Demaris stood upright with a tortured look.
-
-“Oh, ma,” she exclaimed. Her voice was harsh with pain. “I ain’t mad.
-Don’t think I’m mad. I can’t cry out o’ pity ev’ry time you have a spell,
-or I’d be cryin’ all the time. An’ besides, to-night I’m so—disappointed.”
-
-“What you disappointed about?”
-
-“Why, you know.” Her lips trembled. “The excursion.”
-
-Mrs. Ferguson opened her eyes.
-
-“Oh, I’d clean fergot that.”
-
-She looked as if she were thinking she would really have postponed the
-spell, if she had remembered. “That’s too bad, Demaris. That’s always
-the way.” She began to cry helplessly. “I’m always in the way. Always
-mis’rable myself, an’ always makin’ somebody else mis’rable. I don’t see
-what I was born fer.”
-
-“Never you mind.” Demaris leaned over suddenly and put her arms around
-her mother. “Don’t you think I’m mad. I’m just disappointed. Now don’t
-cry. You’ll go and make yourself worse. An’ there comes pa; I hear him
-cleanin’ his boots on the scraper.”
-
-Mr. Ferguson stumbled as he came up the steps to the kitchen. He was very
-tired. He was not more than fifty, but his thin frame had a pitiable
-stoop. The look of one who has struggled long and failed was on his brown
-and wrinkled face. His hair and beard were prematurely gray. His dim blue
-eyes had a hopeless expression that was almost hidden by a deeper one of
-patience. He wore a coarse flannel shirt, moist with perspiration, and
-faded blue overalls. His boots were wrinkled and hard; the soil of the
-fields clung to them. “Sick ag’in, ma?” he said.
-
-“Sick ag’in! Mis’rable creature that I am! I’ve got that awful pain over
-my right eye ag’in. I can’t think where it comes from. I’m nearly crazy
-with it.”
-
-“Well, I guess you’ll feel a little better after you git some tea. I’ll
-go an’ wash, an’ then rub your head, while Demaris gits a bite to eat.
-I’ve plowed ever since sun-up, an’ I’m tired an’ hungry.”
-
-He returned in a few minutes, and took Demaris’s place. He sighed deeply,
-but silently, as he sat down.
-
-Demaris set the table and spread upon it the simple meal which she had
-prepared. “I’ll stay with ma while you an’ pa eat,” said Nellie, with a
-sudden burst of unselfishness.
-
-“Well,” said Demaris, wearily.
-
-Mr. Ferguson sat down at the table and leaned his head on his hand. “I’m
-too tired to eat,” he said; “hungry’s I am.” He looked at the untempting
-meal of cold boiled meat, baked potatoes and apple sauce.
-
-Demaris did not lift her eyes as she sat down. She felt that she ought
-to say something cheerful, but her heart was too full of her own
-disappointment. She despised her selfishness even while yielding to it.
-
-“It does beat all about your ma,” said her father. “I can’t see where she
-gits that pain from. It ain’t nothin’ danger’s or it ’u’d a-killed her
-long ago. It almost seems ’s if she jests gits tired o’ bein’ well, an’
-begins to git scared fer fear that pain’s a-comin’ on—an’ then it comes
-right on. I’ve heard her say lots o’ times that she’d been well a whole
-week now, but that she w’u’dn’t brag or that pain ’u’d come on—an’ inside
-of an hour it ’ud up an’ come on. It’s awful discouragin’.”
-
-“I wish I was dead!” said Demaris.
-
-Her father did not speak. His silence reproached her more than any words
-could have done.
-
-When she went into the bedroom again she found her mother crying
-childishly.
-
-“Demaris, did I hear you say you wished you was dead?”
-
-“I guess so. I said it.”
-
-“Well, God Almighty knows I wish I was! You don’t stop to think what
-’u’d become o’ me ’f it wa’n’t fer you. Your pa c’u’dn’t hire anybody,
-an’ he’s gittin’ too old to set up o’ nights after workin’ hard all day.
-You’d like to see ’t all come on your little sister, I reckon.”
-
-Demaris thought of those slim, weak wrists, and shivered. Her mother
-commenced to sob—and that aggravated the pain.
-
-Demaris stooped and put her arms around her and kissed her.
-
-“I’m sorry I said it,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean it. I’m just tired
-an’ cross. You know I didn’t mean it.”
-
-Her father came in heavily.
-
-“Demaris,” he said, “Frank Vickers is comin’ ’round to the front door.
-I’ll take keer o’ your ma while you go in an’ see him.”
-
-It was a radiant-faced young fellow that walked into Demaris’s little
-parlor. He took her hand with a tenderness that brought the color beating
-into her cheeks.
-
-“What?” he said. “An’ you ain’t ready? Why, the boat leaves in an hour,
-an’ it’s a good, long walk to the wharf. You’ll have to hurry up,
-Demaris.”
-
-“I can’t go.”
-
-“You can’t go? Why can’t you?”
-
-She lifted her eyes bravely. Then tears swelled into them very slowly
-until they were full. Not one fell. She looked at him through them. He
-felt her hand trembling against the palm of his own.
-
-“Why can’t you, Demaris?”
-
-“My mother’s sick—just hear her moanin’ clear in here.”
-
-Young Vickers’s face was a study.
-
-“Why, she was sick last time I wanted to take you som’ers—to a dance,
-wasn’t it?”
-
-“Yes—I know.”
-
-“An’ time before that, when I wanted you to go to a church sociable up’n
-String Town.”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Why, she must be sick near onto all the time, accordin’ to that.”
-
-“She is—pretty near.” She withdrew her hand. There was a stiff-looking
-lounge in one corner of the room. It was covered with Brussels carpet,
-and had an uncomfortable back, but it was dear to Demaris’s heart. She
-had gathered and sold strawberries two whole summers to pay for it. She
-sat down on it now and laid her hands together on her knees.
-
-The young man followed and sat down beside her.
-
-“Why, my dear,” he said, very quietly, “you can’t stand this sort of
-thing—it’s wearin’ you out. You never did look light an’ happy like other
-girls o’ your age; an’ lately you’re gettin’ a real pinched look. I feel
-as if ’t was time for me to interfere.” He took her hand again.
-
-It was dim twilight in the room now. Demaris turned her head aside. The
-tears brimmed over and fell fast and silently.
-
-“Interferin’ won’t do no good,” she said, resolutely. “There’s just two
-things about it. My mother’s sick all the time, an’ I have to wait on
-her. There’s nobody else to do it.”
-
-“Well, as long ’s you stay at home it’ll all come on you. You ain’t able
-to carry sech a load.”
-
-“I’ll have to.”
-
-“Demaris, you’ll just have to leave.”
-
-“What!” said the girl. She turned to look at him in a startled way.
-“Leave home? I couldn’t think of doin’ that.”
-
-He leaned toward her and put his arm around her, trembling strongly. “Not
-even to come to my home, Demaris? I want you, dear; an’ I won’t let you
-kill yourself workin’, either. I ain’t rich, but I’m well enough off to
-give you a comfortable home an’ some one to do your work for you.”
-
-There was a deep silence. Each felt the full beating of the other’s
-heart. There was a rosebush under the window, an old-fashioned one. Its
-blooms were not beautiful, but they were very sweet. It had flung a slim,
-white spray of them into the room. Demaris never smelled their fragrance
-afterward without a keen, exquisite thrill of passion, as brief as it was
-delicious.
-
-“I can’t, Frank.” Her tone was low and uncertain. “I can’t leave my
-mother. She’s sick an’ gettin’ old. I can’t.”
-
-“Oh, Demaris! That’s rank foolishness!”
-
-“Well, I guess it’s the right kind of foolishness.” She drew away and sat
-looking at him. Her hands were pressed together in her lap.
-
-“Why, it ain’t expected that a girl ’ad ought to stay an’ take care o’
-her mother forever, is it? It ain’t expected that she ought to turn
-herself into a hospital nurse, is it?”
-
-Her face grew stern.
-
-“Don’t talk that way, Frank. That ain’t respectful to my mother. She’s
-had a hard life an’ so’s my father. You know I want to come, but I can’t.
-It’s my place to stay an’ take care o’ her. I’m goin’ to do it—hard ’s
-it is. My leavin’ ’em ’u’d just take the heart out of both of ’em. An’
-there’s Nellie, too.”
-
-“Demaris—” he spoke slowly; his face was pale—“I’m goin’ to say somethin’
-to you I never thought I’d say to any girl alive. But the fact is, I
-didn’t know till right now how much I think o’ you. You marry me, an’
-we’ll all live together?”
-
-Her face softened. She leaned a little toward him with uncontrollable
-tenderness. But as he made a quick movement, she drew back.
-
-“No, Frank. I can’t—I can’t! It won’t do. Such things is what breaks
-women’s hearts!”
-
-“What things, dear?”
-
-“Folks livin’ together that way. There’s no good ever comes of it. I’d
-have to set up with mother just the same, an’ you’d be worryin’ all the
-time for fear it ’u’d make me sick, an’ you’d be wantin’ to set up with
-’er yourself.”
-
-“Of course,” he said, stoutly. “I’d expect to. That’s what I mean. I’d
-take some o’ your load off o’ you.”
-
-Demaris smiled mournfully. “You don’t know what it is, Frank. It’s all
-very well to talk about it, but when it comes to doin’ it you’d be tired
-out ’n a month. You’d wish you hadn’t married me—an’ that ’u’d kill me!”
-
-“I wouldn’t. Oh, Demaris, just you try me. I’ll be good to all your
-folks—just as good’s can be, dear. I swear it.”
-
-She leaned toward him again with a sob. He took her in his arms. He felt
-the delicious warmth of her body. Their lips trembled together.
-
-After a while she drew away slowly and looked at him earnestly in the
-faint light.
-
-“If I thought you wouldn’t change,” she faltered. “I know you mean it
-now, but oh—”
-
-“Sister,” called a thin, troubled voice from the hall; “can’t you come
-here just a minute?”
-
-Demaris went at once, closing the door behind her.
-
-The child threw her slim arms around her sister’s waist, sobbing.
-
-“Oh, sister, I forgot to get the kindlin’ wood, an’ now it’s so dark down
-cellar. I’m afraid. Can’t you come with me?”
-
-“Wait a few minutes, dear, an’ I will. Frank won’t stay long to-night.”
-
-“Oh, won’t he? I’m so glad.” Her voice sunk to a whisper. “I hate to
-have him here, sister. He takes you away from us so much, an’ ev’rything
-goes wrong when you ain’t here. Ma’s offul bad to-night, an’ pa looks so
-tired! Don’t let him stay long, sister. He don’t need you as bad ’s we
-do.”
-
-She tiptoed into the kitchen. Demaris stood still in the hall. The moon
-was coming, large and silver, over the hill. Its soft light brought her
-slender figure out of the dark, and set a halo above her head bending on
-its fair neck, like a flower on its stem. Her lips moved, but the prayer
-remained voiceless in her heart.
-
-A moan came from her mother’s room.
-
-“Oh, paw, you hurt my head! Your hand’s terrable rough! Is that girl
-goin’ to stay in there forever?”
-
-Demaris lifted her head and walked steadily into the poor little parlor.
-“I’ll have to ask you to go now, Frank; my mother needs me.”
-
-“Well, dear.” He reached his strong young arms to her. She stood back,
-moving her head from side to side.
-
-“No, Frank. I can’t marry you, now or ever. My mother comes first.”
-
-“But you ain’t taken time to make up your mind, Demaris. I’ll wait fer ’n
-answer.”
-
-“It’s no use. I made up my mind out ’n the hall. You might as well go.
-When I make up my mind it’s no use in tryin’ to get me to change it. I
-hadn’t made it up before.”
-
-He went to her and took her hands.
-
-“Demaris,” he said, and all his heart-break was in his voice, “do you
-mean it? Oh, my dear, I’ll go if you send me; but I’ll never come back
-again; never.”
-
-She hesitated but a second. Then she said very gently, without
-emotion—“Yes, go. You’ve been good to me; but it’s all over. Good-bye.”
-
-He dropped her hands without a word, and went.
-
-She did not look after him, or listen to his footsteps. She went to the
-cellar with Nellie, to get the kindling wood, which she arranged in the
-stove, ready for the match in the morning.
-
-Then she went into her mother’s room. She looked pale in the flickering
-light of the candle.
-
-“I’ll take care of ma, now, pa,” she said. “You get to bed an’ rest. I
-know you’re all tired out—plowin’ ever since sun-up! An’ don’t you get up
-till I call you. I ain’t a bit sleepy. I couldn’t sleep if I went to bed.”
-
-She moistened her fingers with camphor and commenced bathing her mother’s
-brow.
-
-
-
-
-ESTHER’S “FOURTH”
-
-
-
-
-ESTHER’S “FOURTH”
-
-
-It was the fourth day of July, and the fourth hour of the day. Long,
-beryl ribbons of color were streaming through the lovely Grand Ronde
-valley when the little girl awoke—so suddenly and so completely that it
-seemed as if she had not been asleep at all.
-
-“Sister!” she cried in a thin, eager voice. “Ain’t it time to get up?
-It’s just struck four.”
-
-“Not yet,” said the older girl drowsily. “There’s lots o’ time, Pet.”
-
-She put one arm under the child affectionately and fell asleep again.
-The little girl lay motionless, waiting. There was a large cherry tree
-outside, close to the tiny window above her bed, and she could hear the
-soft turning of the leaves, one against the other, and the fluttering of
-the robins that were already stealing the cherries. Innocent thieves that
-they were, they continually betrayed themselves by their shrill cries of
-triumph.
-
-Not far from the tiny log-cabin the river went singing by on its way
-through the green valley; hearing it, Esther thought of the soft glooms
-under the noble balm trees, where the grouse drummed and butterflies
-drifted in long level flight. Esther always breathed softly while she
-watched the butterflies—she had a kind of reverence for them—and she
-thought there could be nothing sweeter, even in heaven, than the scents
-that the wind shook out of the balms.
-
-She lay patiently waiting with wide eyes until the round clock in the
-kitchen told her that another hour had gone by. “Sister,” she said then,
-“oh, it must be time to get up! I just _can’t_ wait any longer.”
-
-The older girl, with a sleepy but sympathetic smile, slipped out of
-bed and commenced dressing. The child sprang after her. “Sister,” she
-cried, running to the splint-bottomed chair on which lay the cheap but
-exquisitely white undergarments. “I can’t hardly wait. Ain’t it good of
-Mr. Hoover to take me to town? Oh, I feel as if I had hearts all over me,
-an’ every one of ’em beating so!”
-
-“Don’t be so excited, Pet.” The older sister smiled gently at the child.
-“Things never are quite as nice as you expect them to be,” she added,
-with that wisdom that comes so soon to starved country hearts.
-
-“Well, this can’t help bein’ nice,” said the child, with a beautiful
-faith. She sat on the strip of rag carpeting that partially covered the
-rough floor, and drew on her stockings and her copper-toed shoes. “Oh,
-sister, my fingers shake so I can’t get the strings through the eyelets!
-Do you think Mr. Hoover might oversleep hisself? It can’t help bein’
-nice—nicer’n I expect. Of course,” she added, with a momentary regret, “I
-wish I had some other dress besides that buff calico, but I ain’t, an’
-so—it’s reel pretty, anyways, sister, ain’t it?”
-
-“Yes, Pet,” said the girl gently. There was a bitter pity for the child
-in her heart.
-
-“To think o’ ridin’ in the Libraty Car!” continued Esther, struggling
-with the shoe strings. “Course they’ll let me, Paw knows the
-store-keeper, and Mr. Hoover kin tell ’em who I am. An’ the horses, an’
-the ribbons, an’ the music—an’ all the little girls my age! Sister, it’s
-awful never to have any little girls to play with! I guess maw don’t know
-how I’ve wanted ’em, or she’d of took me to town sometimes. I ain’t never
-been anywheres—except to Mis’ Bunnels’s fun’ral, when the minister prayed
-so long,” she added, with a pious after-thought.
-
-It was a happy child that was lifted to the back of the most trustworthy
-of the plow-horses to be escorted to the celebration by “Mr. Hoover,” the
-hired man. The face under the cheap straw hat, with its wreath of pink
-and green artificial flowers, was almost pathetically radiant. To that
-poor little heart so hungry for pleasure, there could be no bliss so
-supreme as a ride in the village “Libraty Car”—to be one of the states,
-preferably “Oregon!” To hear the music and hold a flag, and sit close to
-little girls of her own age who would smile kindly at her and, perhaps,
-even ask her name shyly, and take her home with them to see their dolls.
-
-“Oh,” she cried, grasping the reins in her thin hands, “I’m all of a
-tremble! Just like maw on wash days! Only I ain’t tired—I’m just glad.”
-
-There were shifting groups of children in front of the school house.
-Everything—even the white houses with their green blinds and neat
-door-yards—seemed strange and over-powering to Esther. The buoyancy with
-which she had surveyed the world from the back of a tall horse gave way
-to sudden timidity and self-consciousness.
-
-Mr. Hoover put her down in the midst of the children. “There, now,” he
-said cheerfully, “play around with the little girls like a nice body
-while I put up the horses.”
-
-A terrible loneliness came upon Esther as she watched him leading away
-the horses. All those merry children chattering and shouting, and not one
-speaking to her or taking the slightest notice of her. She realized with
-a suddenness that dazed her and blurred everything before her country
-eyes that she was very, very different from them—why, every one of the
-little girls was dressed in pure, soft white, with a beautiful sash and
-bows; all wore pretty slippers. There was not one copper-toed shoe among
-them!
-
-Her heart came up into her thin, little throat and beat and beat there.
-She wished that she might sit down and hide her shoes, but then the dress
-was just as bad. _That_ couldn’t be hidden. So she stood awkwardly in
-their midst, stiff and motionless, with a look in her eyes that ought to
-have touched somebody’s heart.
-
-Then the “Liberty Car” came, drawn by six noble white horses decorated
-with flags, ribbons and rosettes, and stepping out oh, so proudly in
-perfect time with the village band. Esther forgot her buff calico dress
-and her copper-toed shoes in the exquisite delight of that moment.
-
-The little girls were placed in the car. Each carried a banner on which
-was painted the name of a state. What graceful, dancing little bodies
-they were, and how their feet twinkled and could not be quiet! When
-“Oregon” went proudly by, Esther’s heart sank. She wondered which state
-they would give to her.
-
-The band stopped playing. All the girls were seated; somehow there seemed
-to be no place left for another. Esther went forward bravely and set one
-copper-toed shoe on the step of the car. The ladies in charge looked at
-her; then, at each other.
-
-“Hello, Country!” cried a boy’s shrill voice behind her suddenly. “My
-stars! She thinks she’s goin’ in the car. What a jay!”
-
-Esther stood as if petrified with her foot still on the step. She felt
-that they were all looking at her. What terrible things human eyes can
-be! A kind of terror took hold of her. She trembled. There seemed to be a
-great stillness about her.
-
-“Can’t I go?” she said to one of the ladies. Her heart was beating so
-hard and so fast in her throat that her voice sounded far away to her.
-“My paw knows Mr. Mallory, the store-keeper. We live down by the river
-on the Nesley place. We’re poor, but my paw alwus pays his debts. I come
-with Mr. Hoover; he’s gone to put up the horses.”
-
-It was spoken—the poor little speech, at once passionate and despairing
-as any prayer to God. Then it was that Esther learned that there are
-silences which are harder to bear than the wildest tumult.
-
-But presently one of the ladies said, very kindly—“Why, I am so sorry,
-little girl, but you see—er—all the little girls who ride in the car
-must—er—be dressed in white.”
-
-Esther removed her foot heavily from the step and stood back.
-
-“Oh, look!” cried “Oregon”, leaning from the car. “She wanted to ride
-_in here_! In a yellow calico dress and copper-toed shoes!”
-
-Then the band played, the horses pranced and tossed their heads, the
-flags and banners floated on the breeze, and the beautiful car moved away.
-
-Esther stood looking after it until she heard Mr. Hoover’s voice at her
-side. “W’y, what a funny little girl! There the car’s gone, an’ she
-didn’t go an’ git in it, after all! Did anybody ever see sech a funny
-little girl? After gittin’ up so airly, an’ hurryin’ everybody so for
-fear she’d be late, an’ a-talkin’ about ridin’ in the Libraty Car for
-months—an’ then to go an’ not git in it after all!”
-
-Esther turned with a bursting heart. She threw herself passionately into
-his arms and hid her face on his breast.
-
-“I want to go home,” she sobbed. “Oh, I want to go home!”
-
-
-
-
-THE BLOW-OUT AT JENKINS’S GROCERY
-
-
-
-
-THE BLOW-OUT AT JENKINS’S GROCERY
-
-
-The hands of the big, round clock in Mr. Jenkins’s grocery store pointed
-to eleven. Mr. Jenkins was tying a string around a paper bag containing a
-dollar’s worth of sugar. He held one end of the string between his teeth.
-His three clerks were going around the store with little stiff prances
-of deference to the customers they were serving. It was the night before
-Christmas. They were all so worn out that their attempts at smiles were
-only painful contortions.
-
-Mr. Jenkins looked at the clock. Then his eyes went in a hurried glance
-of pity to a woman sitting on a high stool close to the window. Her feet
-were drawn up on the top rung, and her thin shoulders stooped over her
-chest. She had sunken cheeks and hollow eyes; her cheek-bones stood out
-sharply.
-
-For two hours she had sat there almost motionless. Three times she had
-lifted her head and fixed a strained gaze upon Mr. Jenkins and asked,
-“D’yuh want to shet up?” Each time, receiving an answer in the negative,
-she had sunk back into the same attitude of brute-like waiting.
-
-It was a wild night. The rain drove its long, slanting lances down the
-window-panes. The wind howled around corners, banged loose shutters,
-creaked swinging sign-boards to and fro, and vexed the telephone wires
-to shrill, continuous screaming. Fierce gusts swept in when the door was
-opened.
-
-Christmas shoppers came and went. The woman saw nothing inside the store.
-Her eyes were set on the doors of a brightly lighted saloon across the
-street.
-
-It was a small, new “boom” town on Puget Sound. There was a saloon on
-every corner, and a brass band in every saloon. The “establishment”
-opposite was having its “opening” that night. “At home” cards in square
-envelopes had been sent out to desirable patrons during the previous
-week. That day, during an hour’s sunshine, a yellow chariot, drawn by six
-cream-colored horses with snow-white manes and tails, had gone slowly
-through the streets, bearing the members of the band clad in white and
-gold. It was followed by three open carriages, gay with the actresses who
-were to dance and sing that night on the stage in the rear of the saloon.
-All had yellow hair and were dressed in yellow with white silk sashes,
-and white ostrich plumes falling to their shoulders. It was a gorgeous
-procession, and it “drew.”
-
-The woman lived out in the Grand View addition. The addition consisted
-mainly of cabins built of “shakes” and charred stumps. The grand view was
-to come some ten or twenty years later on, when the forests surrounding
-the addition had taken their departure. It was a full mile from the store.
-
-She had walked in with her husband through the rain and slush after
-putting six small children to bed. They were very poor. Her husband was
-shiftless. It was whispered of them by their neighbors that they couldn’t
-get credit for “two bits” except at the saloons.
-
-A relative had sent the woman ten dollars for a Christmas gift. She had
-gone wild with joy. Ten dollars! It was wealth. For once the children
-should have a real Christmas—a good dinner, toys, candy! Of all things,
-there should be a wax doll for the little girl who had cried for one
-every Christmas, and never even had one in her arms. Just for this one
-time they should be happy—like other children; and she should be happy in
-their happiness—like other mothers. What did it matter that she had only
-two calico dresses and one pair of shoes, half-soled at that, and capped
-across the toes?
-
-Her husband had entered into her childish joy. He was kind and
-affectionate—when he was sober. That was why she had never had the heart
-to leave him. He was one of those men who are always needing, pleading
-for—and, alas receiving—forgiveness; one of those men whom their women
-love passionately and cling to forever.
-
-He promised her solemnly that he would not drink a drop that Christmas—so
-solemnly that she believed him. He had helped her to wash the dishes and
-put the children to bed. And he had kissed her.
-
-Her face had been radiant when they came into Mr. Jenkins’s store. That
-poor, gray face with its sunken cheeks and eyes! They bought a turkey—and
-with what anxious care she had selected it, testing its tenderness,
-balancing it on her bony hands, examining the scales with keen, narrowed
-eyes when it was weighed; and a quart of cranberries, a can of mince meat
-and a can of plum pudding, a head of celery, a pint of Olympia oysters,
-candy, nuts—and then the toys! She trembled with eagerness. Her husband
-stood watching her, smiling good-humoredly, his hands in his pockets. Mr.
-Jenkins indulged in some serious speculation as to where the money was
-coming from to pay for all this “blow-out”. He set his lips together and
-resolved that the “blow-out” should not leave the store, under any amount
-of promises, until the cash paying for it was in his cash-drawer.
-
-Suddenly the band began to play across the street. The man threw up his
-head like an old war-horse at the sound of a bugle note. A fire came
-into his eyes; into his face a flush of excitement. He walked down to
-the window and stood looking out, jingling some keys in his pocket. He
-breathed quickly.
-
-After a few moments he went back to his wife. Mr. Jenkins had stepped
-away to speak to another customer.
-
-“Say, Molly, old girl,” he said affectionately, without looking at her,
-“yuh can spare me enough out o’ that tenner to git a plug o’ tobaccer for
-Christmas, can’t yuh?”
-
-“W’y—I guess so,” said she slowly. The first cloud fell on her happy face.
-
-“Well, jest let me have it, an’ I’ll run out an’ be back before yuh’re
-ready to pay for these here things. I’ll only git two bits’ worth.”
-
-She turned very pale.
-
-“Can’t yuh git it here, Mart?”
-
-“No,” he said in a whisper; “his’n ain’t fit to chew. I’ll be right back,
-Molly—honest.”
-
-She stood motionless, her eyes cast down, thinking. If she refused, he
-would be angry and remain away from home all the next day to pay her
-for the insult. If she gave it to him—well, she would have to take the
-chances. But oh, her hand shook as she drew the small gold piece from her
-shabby purse and reached it to him. His big, warm hand closed over it.
-
-She looked up at him. Her eyes spoke the passionate prayer that her lips
-could not utter.
-
-“Don’t stay long, Mart,” she whispered, not daring to say more.
-
-“I won’t, Molly,” he whispered back. “I’ll hurry up. Git anything yuh
-want.”
-
-She finished her poor shopping. Mr. Jenkins wrapped everything up neatly.
-Then he rubbed his hands together and looked at her, and said: “Well,
-there now, Mis’ Dupen.”
-
-“I—jest lay ’em all together there on the counter,” she said
-hesitatingly. “I’ll have to wait till Mart comes back before I can pay
-yuh.”
-
-“I see him go into the saloon over there,” piped out the errand boy
-shrilly.
-
-At the end of half an hour she climbed upon the high stool and fixed her
-eyes upon the saloon opposite and sat there.
-
-She saw nothing but the glare of those windows and the light streaming
-out when the doors opened. She heard nothing but the torturing blare of
-the music. After awhile something commenced beating painfully in her
-throat and temples. Her limbs grew stiff—she was scarcely conscious that
-they ached. Once she shuddered strongly, as dogs do when they lie in the
-cold, waiting.
-
-At twelve o’clock Mr. Jenkins touched her kindly on the arm. She looked
-up with a start. Her face was gray and old; her eyes were almost wild in
-their strained despair.
-
-“I guess I’ll have to shet up now, Mis’ Dupen,” he said apologetically.
-“I’m sorry—”
-
-She got down from the stool at once. “I can’t take them things,” she
-said, almost whispering. “I hate to of put yuh to all that trouble of
-doin’ ’em up. I thought—but I can’t take ’em. I hope yuh won’t mind—very
-much.” Her bony fingers twisted together under her thin shawl.
-
-“Oh, that’s all right,” said Mr. Jenkins in an embarrassed way. She moved
-stiffly to the door. He put out the lights and followed her. He felt
-mean, somehow. For one second he hesitated, then he locked the door, and
-gave it a shake to make sure that it was all right.
-
-“Well,” he said, “good night. I wish you a mer—”
-
-“Good night,” said the woman. She was turning away when the doors of the
-saloon opened for two or three men to enter. The music, which had ceased
-for a few minutes, struck up another air—a familiar air.
-
-She burst suddenly into wild and terrible laughter. “Oh, my Lord,” she
-cried out, “they’re a-playin’ ‘Home, Sweet Home!’ _In there!_ Oh, my
-Lord! _Wouldn’t that kill yuh!_”
-
-
-
-
-THE TAKIN’ IN OF OLD MIS’ LANE
-
-
-
-
-THE TAKIN’ IN OF OLD MIS’ LANE
-
-
-“Huhy! Huhy! Pleg take that muley cow! Huhy!”
-
-“What she doin’, maw?”
-
-“Why, she’s just a-holdin’ her head over the bars, an’ a-bawlin’! Tryin’
-to get into the little correll where her ca’f is! I wish paw ’d of done
-as I told him an’ put her into the up meadow. If there’s anything on
-earth I abominate it’s to hear a cow bawl.”
-
-Mrs. Bridges gathered up several sticks of wood from the box in the
-corner by the stove, and going out into the yard, threw them with
-powerful movements of her bare arm in the direction of the bars. The
-cow lowered her hornless head and shook it defiantly at her, but held
-her ground. Isaphene stood in the open door, laughing. She was making a
-cake. She beat the mixture with a long-handled tin spoon while watching
-the fruitless attack. She had reddish brown hair that swept away from
-her brow and temples in waves so deep you could have lost your finger in
-any one of them; and good, honest gray eyes, and a mouth that was worth
-kissing. She wore a blue cotton gown that looked as if it had just left
-the ironing-table. Her sleeves were rolled to her elbows.
-
-“It don’t do any good, maw,” she said, as her mother returned with a
-defeated air. “She just bawls an’ shakes her head right in your face.
-Look at her!”
-
-“Oh, I don’t want to look at her. It seems to me your paw might of drove
-her to the up meadow, seein’s he was goin’ right up by there. It ain’t
-like as if he’d of had to go out o’ his way. It aggravates me offul.”
-
-She threw the last stick of wood into the box, and brushed the tiny
-splinters off her arm and sleeves.
-
-“Well, I guess I might as well string them beans for dinner before I
-clean up.”
-
-She took a large milkpan, filled with beans, from the table and sat down
-near the window.
-
-“Isaphene,” she said, presently, “what do you say to an organ, an’ a
-horse an’ buggy? A horse with some style about him, that you could ride
-or drive, an’ that ’u’d always be up when you wanted to go to town!”
-
-“What do I say?” The girl turned and looked at her mother as if she
-feared one of them had lost her senses; then she returned to her
-cake-beating with an air of good-natured disdain.
-
-“Oh, you can smile an’ turn your head on one side, but you’ll whistle
-another tune before long—or I’ll miss my guess. Isaphene, I’ve been
-savin’ up chicken an’ butter money ever since we come to Puget Sound;
-then I’ve always got the money for the strawberry crop, an’ for the geese
-an’ turkeys, an’ the calves, an’ so on. Your paw’s been real good about
-such things.”
-
-“I don’t call it bein’ good,” said Isaphene. “Why shouldn’t he let you
-have the money? You planted, an’ weeded, an’ picked the strawberries; an’
-you fed an’ set the chickens, an’ gethered the eggs; an’ you’ve had all
-the tendin’ of the geese an’ turkeys an’ calves—to say nothin’ of the
-cows bawlin’ over the bars,” she added, with a sly laugh. “I’d say you
-only had your rights when you get the money for such things.”
-
-“Oh, yes, that’s fine talk.” Mrs. Bridges nodded her head with an air of
-experience. “But it ain’t all men-folks that gives you your rights; so
-when one does, I say he deserves credit.”
-
-“Well, I wouldn’t claim anybody’d been good to me just because he give me
-what I’d worked for an’ earned. Now, if he’d give you all the money from
-the potato patch every year, or the hay meadow, or anything he’d done
-all the workin’ with himself—I’d call that good in him. He never done
-anything like that, did he?”
-
-“No, he never,” replied Mrs. Bridges, testily. “An’ what’s more, he ain’t
-likely to—nor any other man I know of! If you get a man that gives you
-all you work for an’ earn, you’ll be lucky—with all your airs!”
-
-“Well, I guess I’ll manage to get my rights, somehow,” said Isaphene,
-beginning to butter the cake-pan.
-
-“Somebody’s comin’!” exclaimed her mother, lowering her voice to a
-mysterious whisper.
-
-“Who is it?” Isaphene stood up straight, with that little quick beating
-of mingled pleasure and dismay that the cry of company brings to country
-hearts.
-
-“I can’t see. I don’t want to be caught peepin’. I can see it’s a woman,
-though; she’s just passin’ the row of hollyhocks. Can’t you stoop down
-an’ peep? She won’t see you ’way over there by the table.”
-
-Isaphene stooped and peered cautiously through the wild cucumber vines
-that rioted over the kitchen window.
-
-“Oh, it’s Mis’ Hanna!”
-
-“My goodness! An’ the way this house looks! You’ll have to bring her out
-here ’n the kitchen, too. I s’pose she’s come to spend the day—she’s got
-her bag with her, ain’t she?”
-
-“Yes. What’ll we have for dinner? I ain’t goin’ to cut this cake for her.
-I want this for Sund’y.”
-
-“Why, we’ve got corn beef to boil, an’ a head o’ cabbage; an’ these here
-beans; an’, of course, potatoes; an’ watermelon perserves. An’ you can
-make a custerd pie. I guess that’s a good enough dinner for her. There!
-She’s knockin’. Open the door, can’t you? Well, if I ever! Look at that
-grease-spot on the floor!”
-
-“Well, I didn’t spill it.”
-
-“Who did, then, missy?”
-
-“Well, _I_ never.”
-
-Isaphene went to the front door, returning presently with a tall, thin
-lady.
-
-“Here’s Mis’ Hanna, maw,” she said, with the air of having made a
-pleasant discovery. Mrs. Bridges got up, greatly surprised, and shook
-hands with her visitor with exaggerated delight.
-
-“Well, I’ll declare! It’s really you, is it? At last! Well, set right
-down an’ take off your things. Isaphene, take Mis’ Hanna’s things. My!
-ain’t it warm, walkin’?”
-
-“It is so.” The visitor gave her bonnet to Isaphene, dropping her black
-mitts into it after rolling them carefully together. “But it’s always
-nice an’ cool in your kitchen.” Her eyes wandered about with a look of
-unabashed curiosity that took in everything. “I brought my crochet with
-me.”
-
-“I’m glad you did. You’ll have to excuse the looks o’ things. Any news?”
-
-“None perticular.” Mrs. Hanna began to crochet, holding the work close
-to her face. “Ain’t it too bad about poor, old Mis’ Lane?”
-
-“What about her?” Mrs. Bridges snapped a bean-pod into three pieces, and
-looked at her visitor with a kind of pleased expectancy—as if almost any
-news, however dreadful, would be welcome as a relief to the monotony of
-existence. “Is she dead?”
-
-“No, she ain’t dead; but the poor, old creature ’d better be. She’s got
-to go to the poor-farm, after all.”
-
-There was silence in the big kitchen, save for the rasp of the crochet
-needle through the wool and the snapping of the beans. A soft wind came
-in the window and drummed with the lightest of touches on Mrs. Bridges’s
-temples. It brought all the sweets of the old-fashioned flower-garden
-with it—the mingled breaths of mignonette, stock, sweet lavender, sweet
-peas and clove pinks. The whole kitchen was filled with the fragrance.
-And what a big, cheerful kitchen it was! Mrs. Bridges contrasted it
-unconsciously with the poor-farm kitchen, and almost shivered, warm
-though the day was.
-
-“What’s her childern about?” she asked, sharply.
-
-“Oh, her childern!” replied Mrs. Hanna, with a contemptuous air. “What
-does her childern amount to, I’d like to know.”
-
-“Her son’s got a good, comf’table house an’ farm.”
-
-“Well, what if he has? He got it with his wife, didn’t he? An’ M’lissy
-won’t let his poor, old mother set foot inside the house! I don’t say she
-is a pleasant body to have about—she’s cross an’ sick most all the time,
-an’ childish. But that ain’t sayin’ her childern oughtn’t to put up with
-her disagreeableness.”
-
-“She’s got a married daughter, ain’t she?”
-
-“Yes, she’s got a married daughter.” Mrs. Hanna closed her lips tightly
-together and looked as if she might say something, if she chose, that
-would create a sensation.
-
-“Well, ain’t she got a good enough home to keep her mother in?”
-
-“Yes, she has. But she got _her_ home along with her husband, an’ he
-won’t have the old soul any more ’n M’lissy would.”
-
-There was another silence. Isaphene had put the cake in the oven. She
-knelt on the floor and opened the door very softly now and then, to see
-that it was not browning too fast. The heat of the oven had crimsoned her
-face and arms.
-
-“Guess you’d best put a piece o’ paper on top o’ that cake,” said her
-mother. “It smells kind o’ burny like.”
-
-“It’s all right, maw.”
-
-Mrs. Bridges looked out the window.
-
-“Ain’t my flowers doin’ well, though, Mis’ Hanna?”
-
-“They are that. When I come up the walk I couldn’t help thinkin’ of poor,
-old Mis’ Lane.”
-
-“What’s that got to do with her?” Resentment bristled in Mrs. Bridges’s
-tone and look.
-
-Mrs. Hanna stopped crocheting, but held her hands stationary, almost
-level with her eyes, and looked over them in surprise at her questioner.
-
-“Why, she ust to live here, you know.”
-
-“She did! In this house?”
-
-“Why, yes. Didn’t you know that? Oh, they ust to be right well off in
-her husband’s time. I visited here consid’rable. My! the good things she
-always had to eat. I can taste ’em yet.”
-
-“Hunh! I’m sorry I can’t give you as good as she did,” said Mrs. Bridges,
-stiffly.
-
-“Well, as if you didn’t! You set a beautiful table, Mis’ Bridges, an’,
-what’s more, that’s your reputation all over. Everybody says that about
-you.”
-
-Mrs. Bridges smiled deprecatingly, with a slight blush of pleasure.
-
-“They do, Mis’ Bridges. I just told you about Mis’ Lane because you’d
-never think it now of the poor, old creature. An’ such flowers as she
-ust to have on both sides that walk! Lark-spurs, an’ sweet-williams, an’
-bach’lor’s-buttons, an’ mournin’-widows, an’ pumgranates, an’ all kinds.
-Guess you didn’t know she set out that pink cabbage-rose at the north end
-o’ the front porch, did you? An’ that hop-vine that you’ve got trained
-over your parlor window—set that out, too. An’ that row o’ young alders
-between here an’ the barn—she set ’em all out with her own hands; dug the
-holes herself, an’ all. It’s funny she never told you she lived here.”
-
-“Yes, it is,” said Mrs. Bridges, slowly and thoughtfully.
-
-“It’s a wonder to me she never broke down an’ cried when she was visitin’
-here. She can’t so much as mention the place without cryin’.”
-
-A dull red came into Mrs. Bridges’s face.
-
-“She never visited here.”
-
-“Never visited here!” Mrs. Hanna laid her crochet and her hands in her
-lap, and stared. “Why, she visited ev’rywhere. That’s how she managed
-to keep out o’ the poor-house so long. Ev’rybody was reel consid’rate
-about invitin’ her. But I expect she didn’t like to come here because she
-thought so much o’ the place.”
-
-Isaphene looked over her shoulder at her mother, but the look was not
-returned. The beans were sputtering nervously into the pan.
-
-“Ain’t you got about enough, maw?” she said. “That pan seems to be
-gettin’ hefty.”
-
-“Yes, I guess.” She got up, brushing the strings off her apron, and set
-the pan on the table. “I’ll watch the cake now, Isaphene. You put the
-beans on in the pot to boil. Put a piece o’ that salt pork in with ’em.
-Better get ’em on right away. It’s pretty near eleven. Ain’t this oven
-too hot with the door shet?”
-
-Then the pleasant preparations for dinner went on. The beans soon
-commenced to boil, and an appetizing odor floated through the kitchen.
-The potatoes were pared—big, white fellows, smooth and long—with a sharp,
-thin knife, round and round and round, each without a break until the
-whole paring had curled itself about Isaphene’s pretty arm almost to the
-elbow. The cabbage was chopped finely for the cold-slaw, and the vinegar
-and butter set on the stove in a saucepan to heat. Then Mrs. Bridges
-“set” the table, covering it first with a red cloth having a white border
-and fringe. In the middle of the table she placed an uncommonly large,
-six-bottled caster.
-
-“I guess you’ll excuse a red tablecloth, Mis’ Hanna. The men-folks get
-their shirt-sleeves so dirty out in the fields that you can’t keep a
-white one clean no time.”
-
-“I use red ones myself most of the time,” replied Mrs. Hanna, crocheting
-industriously. “It saves washin’. I guess poor Mis’ Lane’ll have to see
-the old place after all these years, whether she wants or not. They’ll
-take her right past here to the poor-farm.”
-
-Mrs. Bridges set on the table a white plate holding a big square of
-yellow butter, and stood looking through the open door, down the path
-with its tall hollyhocks and scarlet poppies on both sides. Between the
-house and the barn some wild mustard had grown, thick and tall, and was
-now drifting, like a golden cloud, against the pale blue sky. Butterflies
-were throbbing through the air, and grasshoppers were crackling
-everywhere. It was all very pleasant and peaceful; while the comfortable
-house and barns, the wide fields stretching away to the forest, and
-the cattle feeding on the hillside added an appearance of prosperity.
-Mrs. Bridges wondered how she herself would feel—after having loved the
-place—riding by to the poor-farm. Then she pulled herself together and
-said, sharply:
-
-“I’m afraid you feel a draught, Mis’ Hanna, a-settin’ so clost to the
-door.”
-
-“Oh, my, no; I like it. I like lots o’ fresh air. Can’t get it any too
-fresh for me. If I didn’t have six childern an’ my own mother to keep,
-I’d take her myself.”
-
-“Take who?” Mrs. Bridges’s voice rasped as she asked the question.
-Isaphene paused on her way to the pantry, and looked at Mrs. Hanna with
-deeply thoughtful eyes.
-
-“Why, Mis’ Lane—who else?—before I’d let her go to the poor-farm.”
-
-“Well, I think her childern ought to be _made_ to take care of her!” Mrs.
-Bridges went on setting the table with brisk, angry movements. “That’s
-what I think about it. The law ought to take holt of it.”
-
-“Well, you see the law _has_ took holt of it,” said Mrs. Hanna, with
-a grim smile. “It seems a shame that there ain’t somebody in the
-neighborhood that ’u’d take her in. She ain’t much expense, but a good
-deal o’ trouble. She’s sick, in an’ out o’ bed, nigh onto all the time.
-My opinion is she’s been soured by all her troubles; an’ that if somebody
-’u’d only take her in an’ be kind to her, her temper’ment ’u’d emprove
-up wonderful. She’s always mighty grateful for ev’ry little chore you do
-her. It just makes my heart ache to think o’ her a-havin’ to go to the
-poor-house!”
-
-Mrs. Bridges lifted her head; all the softness and irresolution went out
-of her face.
-
-“Well, I’m sorry for her,” she said, with an air of dismissing a
-disagreeable subject; “but the world’s full o’ troubles, an’ if you
-cried over all o’ them you’d be a-cryin’ all the time. Isaphene, you
-go out an’ blow that dinner-horn. I see the men-folks ’av’ got the
-horses about foddered. What did you do?” she cried out, sharply. “Drop a
-smoothin’-iron on your hand? Well, my goodness! Why don’t you keep your
-eyes about you? You’ll go an’ get a cancer yet!”
-
-“I’m thinkin’ about buyin’ a horse an’ buggy,” she announced, with stern
-triumph, when the girl had gone out. “An’ an organ. Isaphene’s been
-wantin’ one most offul. I’ve give up her paw’s ever gettin’ her one.
-First a new harrow, an’ then a paten’ rake, an’ then a seed-drill—an’
-then my mercy”—imitating a masculine voice—“he ain’t got any money left
-for silliness! But I’ve got some laid by. I’d like to see his eyes when
-he comes home an’ finds a bran new buggy with a top an’ all, an’ a horse
-that he can’t hetch to a plow, no matter how bad he wants to! I ain’t
-sure but I’ll get a phaeton.”
-
-“They ain’t so strong, but they’re handy to get in an’ out of—’specially
-for old, trembly knees.”
-
-“I ain’t so old that I’m trembly!”
-
-“Oh, my—no,” said Mrs. Hanna, with a little start. “I was just thinkin’
-mebbe sometimes you’d go out to the poor-farm an’ take poor, old Mis’
-Lane for a little ride. It ain’t more’n five miles from here, is it? She
-ust to have a horse an’ buggy o’ her own. Somehow, I can’t get her off
-o’ my mind at all to-day. I just heard about her as I was a-startin’ for
-your house.”
-
-The men came to the house. They paused on the back porch to clean their
-boots on the scraper and wash their hands and faces with water dipped
-from the rain-barrel. Their faces shone like brown marble when they came
-in.
-
- * * * * *
-
-It was five o’clock when Mrs. Hanna, with a sigh, began rolling the lace
-she had crocheted around the spool, preparatory to taking her departure.
-
-“Well,” she said, “I must go. I had no idy it was so late. How the
-time does go, a-talkin’. I’ve had a right nice time. Just see how well
-I’ve done—crocheted full a yard since dinner-time! My! how pretty that
-hop-vine looks. It makes awful nice shade, too. I guess when Mis’ Lane
-planted it she thought she’d be settin’ under it herself to-day—she took
-such pleasure in it.”
-
-The ladies were sitting on the front porch. It was cool and fragrant
-out there. The shadow of the house reached almost to the gate now. The
-bees had been drinking too many sweets—greedy fellows!—and were lying in
-the red poppies, droning stupidly. A soft wind was blowing from Puget
-Sound and turning over the clover leaves, making here a billow of dark
-green and there one of light green; it was setting loose the perfume of
-the blossoms, too, and sifting silken thistle-needles through the air.
-Along the fence was a hedge, eight feet high, of the beautiful ferns
-that grow luxuriantly in western Washington. The pasture across the lane
-was a tangle of royal color, being massed in with golden-rod, fire-weed,
-steeple-bush, yarrow, and large field-daisies; the cotton-woods that
-lined the creek at the side of the house were snowing. Here and there the
-sweet twin-sister of the steeple-bush lifted her pale and fluffy plumes;
-and there was one lovely, lavender company of wild asters.
-
-Mrs. Bridges arose and followed her guest into the spare bedroom.
-
-“When they goin’ to take her to the poor-farm?” she asked, abruptly.
-
-“Day after to-morrow. Ain’t it awful? It just makes me sick. I couldn’t
-of eat a bite o’ dinner if I’d stayed at home, just for thinkin’ about
-it. They say the poor, old creature ain’t done nothin’ but cry an’ moan
-ever since she knowed she’d got to go.”
-
-“Here’s your bag,” said Mrs. Bridges. “Do you want I should tie your
-veil?”
-
-“No, thanks; I guess I won’t put it on. If I didn’t have such a big
-fam’ly an’ my own mother to keep, I’d take her in myself before I’d see
-her go to the poor-house. If I had a small fam’ly an’ plenty o’ room, I
-declare my conscience wouldn’t let me sleep nights.”
-
-A deep red glow spread over Mrs. Bridges’s face.
-
-“Well, I guess you needn’t to keep a-hintin’ for me to take her,” she
-said, sharply.
-
-“_You!_” Mrs. Hanna uttered the word in a tone that was an unintentional
-insult; in fact, Mrs. Bridges affirmed afterward that her look of
-astonishment, and, for that matter, her whole air of dazed incredulity
-were insulting. “I never once thought o’ _you_,” she said, with an
-earnestness that could not be doubted.
-
-“Why not o’ me?” demanded Mrs. Bridges, showing something of her
-resentment. “What you been talkin’ an’ harpin’ about her all day for, if
-you wasn’t hintin’ for me to take her in?”
-
-“I never thought o’ such a thing,” repeated her visitor, still looking
-rather helplessly dazed. “I talked about it because it was on my mind,
-heavy, too; an’, I guess, because I wanted to talk my conscience down.”
-
-Mrs. Bridges cooled off a little and folded her hands over the bedpost.
-
-“Well, if you wasn’t hintin’,” she said, in a conciliatory tone, “it’s
-all right. You kep’ harpin’ on the same string till I thought you was;
-an’ it riles me offul to be hinted at. I’ll take anything right out to
-my face, so’s I can answer it, but I won’t be hinted at. But why”—having
-rid herself of the grievance she at once swung around to the insult—“why
-_didn’t_ you think o’ me?”
-
-Mrs. Hanna cleared her throat and began to unroll her mitts.
-
-“Well, I don’t know just why,” she replied, helplessly. She drew the
-mitts on, smoothing them well up over her thin wrists. “I don’t know why,
-I’m sure. I’d thought o’ most ev’rybody in the neighborhood—but you never
-come into my head _onct_. I was as innocent o’ hintin’ as a babe unborn.”
-
-Mrs. Bridges drew a long breath noiselessly.
-
-“Well,” she said, absent-mindedly, “come again, Mis’ Hanna. An’ be sure
-you always fetch your work an’ stay the afternoon.”
-
-“Well, I will. But it’s your turn to come now. Where’s Isaphene?”
-
-“I guess she’s makin’ a fire ’n the cook-stove to get supper by.”
-
-“Well, tell her to come over an’ stay all night with Julia some night.”
-
-“Well—I will.”
-
-Mrs. Bridges went into the kitchen and sat down, rather heavily, in a
-chair. Her face wore a puzzled expression.
-
-“Isaphene, did you hear what we was a-sayin’ in the bedroom?”
-
-“Yes, most of it, I guess.”
-
-“Well, what do you s’pose was the reason she never thought o’ me
-a-takin’ Mis’ Lane in? Says she’d thought o’ ev’rybody else.”
-
-“Why, you never thought o’ takin’ her in yourself, did you?” said
-Isaphene, turning down the damper of the stove with a clatter. “I don’t
-see how anybody else ’u’d think of it when you didn’t yourself.”
-
-“Well, don’t you think it was offul impadent in her to say that, anyhow?”
-
-“No, I don’t. She told the truth.”
-
-“Why ought they to think o’ ev’rybody takin’ her exceptin’ me, I’d like
-to know.”
-
-“Because ev’rybody else, I s’pose, has thought of it theirselves. The
-neighbors have all been chippin’ in to help her for years. You never done
-nothin’ for her, did you? You never invited her to visit here, did you?”
-
-“No, I never. But that ain’t no sayin’ I wouldn’t take her as quick ’s
-the rest of ’em. They ain’t none of ’em takin’ her in very fast, be they?”
-
-“No, they ain’t,” said Isaphene, facing her mother with a steady look.
-“They ain’t a one of ’em but ’s got their hands full—no spare room, an’
-lots o’ childern or their folks to take care of.”
-
-“Hunh!” said Mrs. Bridges. She began chopping cold boiled beef for hash.
-
-“I don’t believe I’ll sleep to-night for thinkin’ about it,” she said,
-after a while.
-
-“I won’t neither, maw. I wish she wasn’t goin’ right by here.”
-
-“So do I.”
-
-After a long silence Mrs. Bridges said—“I don’t suppose your paw’d hear
-to us a-takin’ her in.”
-
-“I guess he’d hear to ’t if we would,” said Isaphene, dryly.
-
-“Well, we can’t do’t; that’s all there is about it,” announced Mrs.
-Bridges, with a great air of having made up her mind. Isaphene did not
-reply. She was slicing potatoes to fry, and she seemed to agree silently
-with her mother’s decision. Presently, however, Mrs. Bridges said, in a
-less determined tone—“There’s no place to put her in, exceptin’ the spare
-room—an’ we can’t get along without that, noways.”
-
-“No,” said Isaphene, in a non-committal tone.
-
-Mrs. Bridges stopped chopping and looked thoughtfully out of the door.
-
-“There’s this room openin’ out o’ the kitchen,” she said, slowly. “It’s
-nice an’ big an’ sunny. It ’u’d be handy ’n winter, bein’ right off o’
-the kitchen. But it ain’t furnished up.”
-
-“No,” said Isaphene, “it ain’t.”
-
-“An’ I know your paw’d never furnish it.”
-
-Isaphene laughed. “No, I guess not,” she said.
-
-“Well, there’s no use a-thinkin’ about it, Isaphene; we just can’t take
-her. Better get them potatoes on; I see the men-folks comin’ up to the
-barn.”
-
-The next morning after breakfast Isaphene said suddenly, as she stood
-washing dishes—“Maw, I guess you’d better take the organ money an’
-furnish up that room.”
-
-Mrs. Bridges turned so sharply she dropped the turkey-wing with which she
-was polishing the stove.
-
-“You don’t never mean it,” she gasped.
-
-“Yes, I do. I know we’d both feel better to take her in than to take in
-an organ”—they both laughed rather foolishly at the poor joke. “You can
-furnish the room real comf’table with what it ’u’d take to buy an organ;
-an’ we can get the horse an’ buggy, too.”
-
-“Oh, Isaphene, I’ve never meant but what you should have an organ. I know
-you’d learn fast. You’d soon get so’s you could play ‘Lilly Dale’ an’
-‘Hazel Dell;’ an’ you might get so’s you could play ‘General Persifer F.
-Smith’s Grand March.’ No, I won’t never spend that money for nothin’ but
-an organ—so you can just shet up about it.”
-
-“I want a horse an’ buggy worse, maw,” said Isaphene, after a brief but
-fierce struggle with the dearest desire of her heart. “We can get a horse
-that I can ride, too. An’ we’ll get a phaeton, so’s we can take Mis’
-Lane to church an’ around.” Then she added, with a regular masterpiece of
-diplomacy—“We’ll show the neighbors that when we do take people in, we
-take ’em in all over!”
-
-“Oh, Isaphene,” said her mother, weakly, “wouldn’t it just astonish ’em!”
-
- * * * * *
-
-It was ten o’clock of the following morning when Isaphene ran in and
-announced that she heard wheels coming up the lane. Mrs. Bridges paled a
-little and breathed quickly as she put on her bonnet and went out to the
-gate.
-
-A red spring-wagon was coming slowly toward her, drawn by a single, bony
-horse. The driver was half asleep on the front seat. Behind, in a low
-chair, sat old Mrs. Lane; she was stooping over, her elbows on her knees,
-her gray head bowed.
-
-Mrs. Bridges held up her hand, and the driver pulled in the unreluctant
-horse.
-
-“How d’you do, Mis’ Lane? I want that you should come in an’ visit me a
-while.”
-
-The old creature lifted her trembling head and looked at Mrs. Bridges;
-then she saw the old house, half hidden by vines and flowers, and her dim
-eyes filled with bitter tears.
-
-“We ain’t got time to stop, ma’am,” said the driver, politely. “I’m a
-takin’ her to the county,” he added, in a lower tone, but not so low that
-the old woman did not hear.
-
-“You’ll have to make time,” said Mrs. Bridges, bluntly. “You get down an’
-help her out. You don’t have to wait. When I’m ready for her to go to the
-county, I’ll take her myself.”
-
-Not understanding in the least, but realizing, as he said afterwards,
-that she “meant business” and wasn’t the kind to be fooled with, the man
-obeyed with alacrity.
-
-“Now, you lean all your heft on me,” said Mrs. Bridges, kindly. She put
-her arm around the old woman and led her up the hollyhock path, and
-through the house into the pleasant kitchen.
-
-“Isaphene, you pull that big chair over here where it’s cool. Now, Mis’
-Lane, you set right down an’ rest.”
-
-Mrs. Lane wiped the tears from her face with an old cotton handkerchief.
-She tried to speak, but the sobs had to be swallowed down too fast. At
-last she said, in a choked voice—“It’s awful good in you—to let me see
-the old place—once more. The Lord bless you—for it. But I’m most sorry I
-stopped—seems now as if I—just _couldn’t_ go on.”
-
-“Well, you ain’t goin’ on,” said Mrs. Bridges, while Isaphene went to
-the door and stood looking toward the hill with drowned eyes. “This is
-our little joke—Isaphene’s an’ mine. This’ll be your home as long as
-it’s our’n. An’ you’re goin’ to have this nice big room right off o’ the
-kitchen, as soon ’s we can furnish it up. An’ we’re goin’ to get a horse
-an’ buggy—a _low_ buggy, so’s you can get in an’ out easy like—an’ take
-you to church an’ all around.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-That night, after Mrs. Bridges had put Mrs. Lane to bed and said
-good-night to her, she went out on the front porch and sat down; but
-presently, remembering that she had not put a candle in the room, she
-went back, opening the door noiselessly, not to disturb her. Then she
-stood perfectly still. The old creature had got out of bed and was
-kneeling beside it, her face buried in her hands.
-
-“Oh, Lord God,” she was saying aloud, “bless these kind people—bless ’em,
-oh, Lord God! Hear a poor, old mis’rable soul’s prayer, an’ bless ’em!
-An’ if they’ve ever done a sinful thing, oh, Lord God, forgive ’em for
-it, because they’ve kep’ me out o’ the poor-house—”
-
-Mrs. Bridges closed the door, and stood sobbing as if her heart must
-break.
-
-“What’s the matter, maw?” said Isaphene, coming up suddenly.
-
-“Never you mind what’s the matter,” said her mother, sharply, to conceal
-her emotion. “You get to bed, an’ don’t bother your head about what’s the
-matter of me.”
-
-Then she went down the hall and entered her own room; and Isaphene heard
-the key turned in the lock.
-
-
-
-
-THE MANEUVERING OF MRS. SYBERT
-
-
-
-
-THE MANEUVERING OF MRS. SYBERT
-
-
-“Why, mother, where are you a-goin’, all dressed up so?”
-
-Mr. Sybert stood in the bedroom door and stared at his wife’s ample back.
-There was a look of surprise in his blue eyes. Mrs. Sybert stooped before
-the bureau, and opened the middle drawer, taking hold of both handles and
-watching it carefully as she drew it toward her. Sometimes it came out
-crookedly; and every one knows that a drawer that opens crookedly, will,
-in time, strain and rub the best bureau ever made. From a red pasteboard
-box that had the picture of a pretty actress on the cover, Mrs. Sybert
-took a linen handkerchief that had been ironed until it shone like
-satin. After smoothing an imaginary wrinkle out of it, she put it into
-her pocket, set her bonnet a little further over her forehead, pushing
-a stray lock sternly where it belonged, adjusted her bonnet-strings,
-which were so wide and so stiff that they pressed her ears away from her
-head, giving her a bristling appearance, and buttoned her gloves with a
-hair-pin; then, having gained time and decided upon a reply, she said,
-cheerfully, “What’s that, father?”
-
-“Well, it took you a right smart spell to answer, didn’t it? I say, where
-are you a-goin’, all dressed up so?”
-
-Mrs. Sybert took her black silk bag with round spots brocaded upon it,
-and put its ribbons leisurely over her arm. “I’m a-goin’ to see Mis’
-Nesley,” she said.
-
-Her husband’s face reddened. “What’s that you say, mother? You’re a-goin’
-to do _what_? I reckon I’m a-goin’ a little deef.”
-
-“I’m a-goin’ to see Mis’ Nesley.” Mrs. Sybert spoke calmly. No one would
-have suspected that she was reproaching herself for not getting out of
-the house ten minutes sooner. “He never’d ’a’ heard a thing about it,”
-she was thinking; but she looked straight into his eyes. Her eyelids did
-not quiver.
-
-The red in Mr. Sybert’s face deepened. He stood in the door, so she could
-not pass. Indeed, she did not try. Mrs. Sybert had not studied signs for
-nothing during the thirty years she had been a wife. “I reckon you’re
-a-foolin’, mother,” he said. “Just up to some o’ your devilment!”
-
-“No, I ain’t up to no devilment, father,” she said, still calmly. “You’d
-best let me by, now, so’s I can go; it’s half after two.”
-
-“D’ you mean to say that you’re a-ne’rnest? A-talkin’ about goin’ to see
-that _hussy_ of a Mis’ Nesley?”
-
-“Yes, I’m a-ne’rnest,” said Mrs. Sybert, firmly. “She ain’t a hussy, as I
-know of. What you got agin ’er, I’d like to know?”
-
-“_I_ ain’t got anything agin ’er. Now, what’s the sense o’ you’re
-a-pretendin’ you don’t know the talk about ’er, mother?” Mr. Sybert’s
-tone had changed slightly. He did not like the poise of his wife’s body;
-it bespoke determination—a fight to the finish if necessary. “You know
-she’s be’n the town talk fer five years. Your own tawngue hez run on
-about ’er like’s if ’t was split in the middle an’ loose at both en’s.
-There wa’n’t a woman in town that spoke to ’er”——
-
-“There was men, though, that did,” said Mrs. Sybert, calmly. “I rec’lect
-bein’ in at Mis’ Carney’s one day, an’ seein’ you meet ’er opposite an’
-take off your hat to ’er—bowin’ an’ scrapin’ right scrumptious like.”
-
-Mr. Sybert changed his position uneasily, and cleared his throat. “Well,
-that’s diff’rent,” he said. “I ust to know ’er before ’er husband died”——
-
-“Well, I ust to know ’er, then, too,” said Mrs. Sybert, quietly.
-
-“Well, you hed to stop speakin’ to ’er after she got to actin’ up so, but
-it wa’n’t so easy fer me to stop biddin’ ’er the time o’ day.”
-
-“Why not?” said Mrs. Sybert, stolidly.
-
-“Why not!” repeated her husband, loudly; he was losing his temper.
-“What’s the sense o’ your actin’ the fool so, mother? Why, if I’d ’a’ set
-myself up as bein’ too virtjus to speak to ’er ev’ry man in town ’u’d ’a’
-be’n blagg’ardin’ me about bein’ so mighty good!”
-
-“Why _sh’u’dn’t_ you be so mighty good, father? You expect me to be, I
-notice.”
-
-Mr. Sybert choked two or three times. His face was growing purplish.
-
-“Oh, _damn_!” he burst out. Then he looked frightened. “Now, see here,
-mother! You’re aggravatin’ me awful. You know as well as me that men
-ain’t expected to be as good all their lives as women”——
-
-“Why ain’t they expected to?” Mrs. Sybert’s tone and look were stern.
-
-“I don’t know why they ain’t, mother, but I know they _ain’t_ expected
-to—an’ I know they ain’t as _good_, ’ither.” This last was a fine bit of
-diplomacy. But it was wasted.
-
-“They ain’t as good, aigh? Well, the reason they ain’t as good is just
-because they ain’t expected to be! That’s just the reason. You can’t get
-around that, can you, father?”
-
-Evidently he could not.
-
-“An’ now,” continued Mrs. Sybert, “that she’s up an’ married Mr. Nesley
-an’ wants to live a right life, I’m a-goin’ to see her.”
-
-“How d’you know she wants to live a right life?”
-
-“I don’t know it, father. I just _reckon_ she does. When you wanted I
-sh’u’d marry you, my father shook his head, an’ says—‘Lucindy, I do’ know
-what to say. John’s be’n a mighty fast young fello’ to give a good girl
-to fer the askin’,’ but I says—‘Well, father, I reckon he wants to start
-in an’ live a right life now.’ An’ so I reckon that about Mis’ Nesley.”
-
-“God A’mighty, mother!” exclaimed Mr. Sybert, violently. “That’s
-diff’rent. Them things ain’t counted the same in men. Most all men
-nowadays sow their wild oats an’ then settle down, an’ ain’t none the
-worse for it. It just helps ’em to appreciate good women, an’ to make
-good husbands.”
-
-“Well, I reckon Mis’ Nesley knows how to appreciate a good man by this
-time,” said Mrs. Sybert, with unintentional irony. “I reckon she’s got
-all her wild oats sowed, an’ is ready to settle down an’ make a good
-wife. So I’m goin’ to see ’er. Let me by, father. I’ve fooled a ha’f an
-hour away now, when I’d ort to ’a’ be’n on the road there.”
-
-“Now, see here, mother. You ain’t goin’ a step. The whole town’s excited
-over a nice man like Mr. Nesley a-throwin’ hisself away on a no-account
-woman like her, an’ you sha’n’t be seen a-goin’ there an’ upholdin’ her.”
-
-Mrs. Sybert looked long and steadily into her husband’s eyes. It was
-her policy to fight until she began to lose ground, and then to quietly
-turn her forces to maneuvering. “I reckon,” she was now reflecting; “it’s
-about time to begin maneuv’rin’.”
-
-“Well, father,” she said, mildly; “I’ve made up my mind to go an’ see
-Mis’ Nesley an’ encourage her same’s I w’u’d any man that wanted to live
-better. An’ I’m a-goin’.”
-
-“You _ain’t_ a-goin’!” thundered Mr. Sybert. “I forbid you to budge a
-step! You sha’n’t disgrace yourself, Mrs. Sybert, if you do want to,
-while you’re my wife!”
-
-Mrs. Sybert untied her bonnet strings, and laid her bag on the foot of
-the bed. “All right, father,” she said, “I won’t go till you tell me I
-can. I always hev tried to do just as you wanted I sh’u’d.”
-
-She went into another room to take off her best dress. Mr. Sybert stood
-staring after her, speechless. He had the dazed look of a cat that
-falls from a great height and alights, uninjured, upon its feet. The
-maneuvering had commenced.
-
-Mr. Sybert spent the afternoon at the postoffice grocery store. It was
-a pleasant place to sit. There was always a cheerful fire in the rusty
-box-stove in the back room, and there were barrels and odds and ends
-of chairs scattered around, whereon men who had an hour to squander
-might sit and talk over the latest scandal. Men, as it is well known,
-are above the petty gossip as to servants and best gowns which women
-enjoy; but, without scruple or conscience, they will talk away a woman’s
-character, even when they see her struggling to live down a misfortune or
-sin and begin a new life. There are many characters talked away in the
-back rooms of grocery stores.
-
-It was six o’clock when he went home. As he went along the narrow plank
-walk, he thought of the good supper that would be awaiting him, and his
-heart softened to “mother.”
-
-“I reckon I was too set,” he reflected. “There ain’t many women as good
-an’ faithful as mother. I don’t see what got it into her head to go to
-see that Mis’ Nesley—an’ to talk up so to me. She never done that afore.”
-
-The door was locked. In surprise he fumbled about in the dark for the
-seventh flower-pot in the third row, where mother always hid the key.
-Yes, it was there. But his knees shook a little as he entered the house.
-He could not remember that he had ever found her absent at supper time
-since the children were married. Some of the neighbors must be sick. In
-that case she would have left a note; and he lighted the kitchen candle,
-and searched for it. It was pinned to a cushion on the bureau in the
-bedroom. The house was cold, but he did not wait to kindle a fire. He
-sat down by the bureau, and with fingers somewhat clumsier than usual,
-adjusted his spectacles over his high, thin nose. Then, leaning close to
-the candle, he read the letter, the composition of which must have given
-“mother” some anxious hours. It was written with painful precision.
-
- “DEAR FATHER: You will find the coald meat in the safe out on
- the back porch in the stun crock covered up with a pie pan. The
- apple butter is in the big peory jar down in the seller with
- a plate and napkeen tied over it. Put them back on when you
- get some out so the ants wont get into. There’s a punkin pie
- on the bottom shelf of the pantree to the right side of the
- door as you go in, and some coffy in the mill all ground. I’m
- offul sorry I hadent time to fix supper. I hev gone to Johns
- and Marias to stay tell you come after me and I don’t want that
- you shud come tell you change your mind bout Mis Nesley, if it
- takes till dumesday to change it. I aint never gone against you
- in anythin before, but I haf to this time. Im goin to stay at
- Johns and Marias tell you come of yourself and get me. You dont
- haf to say nothin before John and Maria except just well mother
- Ive come after you. Then I’ll know you meen I can go and see
- Mis Nesley.
-
- “Well father I reckon youll be surprised but Ive been thinkin
- bout that poor woman and us not givin her a chanse after what
- Christ said bout castin the first stun. He didnt make no
- difrence between mens and womens sins and I dont perpose to.
- There aint a woman alive thats worse than haff the men are when
- they conclud to settle down and live right and if you give men
- a chanse youve got to give women a chanse too. They both got
- soles an I reckon thats what Gods thinkin bout. I married you
- and give you a chanse and I reckon youd best do as much fer Mis
- Nesley.
-
- “If you dont come fer me Ill live at Johns and Marias and I
- want that you shud keep all the things but the hit and miss rag
- carpet. I dont think I cud get along without that. Marias are
- all wove in stripes and look so comon. And my cloze and one
- fether bed and pillow. Well thats all.
-
- “MOTHER.”
-
- “I laid out your clean undercloze on the foot of the bed and
- your sox with them.”
-
-One fine afternoon the following week Mrs. Sybert, looking through the
-geraniums in Maria’s kitchen window, saw her husband drive up to the
-gate. She did not look surprised.
-
-“Here’s father come to get me, Maria,” she said, lifting her voice.
-
-Maria came out of the pantry with flour on her hands and arms and stood
-waiting. Mr. Sybert came in, stamping, and holding his head high and
-stiffly. He had a lofty and condescending air.
-
-“Well, mother,” he said, “I’ve come after you.”
-
-“Well,” said Mrs. Sybert, “set down till I get on my things. I’ve had
-a right nice vis’t, but I’m glad to get home. Did you find the apple
-butter?”
-
-On the road home Mrs. Sybert talked cheerfully about John and Maria and
-their domestic affairs. Mr. Sybert listened silently. He held his body
-erect, looking neither to the right nor to the left. He did not speak
-until they approached Mr. Nesley’s gate. Then he said, with firmness and
-dignity:
-
-“Mother, I’ve b’en thinkin’ that you’d best go an’ see Mis’ Nesley, after
-all. I changed my mind down at the postoffice groc’ry store that same
-afternoon an’ went home, meanin’ to tell you I wanted you sh’u’d go an’
-see ’er—but you was gone to John’s an’ Maria’s. I reckon you’d best stop
-right now an’ have it over.”
-
-“Well,” said Mrs. Sybert.
-
-She descended meekly over the front wheel. There was not the slightest
-air of triumph about her until she got inside the gate. Then a smile went
-slowly across her face. But her husband did not see it. He was looking
-out of the corners of his eyes at the house across the road. Mrs. Deacon,
-the druggist’s wife, and all her children had their faces flattened
-against the window.
-
-Mr. Sybert’s determination kept his head high, but not his spirit.
-
-“God A’mighty!” he groaned. “The whole town’ll know it to-morrow. I’d
-rather die than face that groc’ry store—after the way I’ve went on about
-people upholdin’ of her!”
-
-
-
-
-A POINT OF KNUCKLING-DOWN
-
-
-
-
-A POINT OF KNUCKLING-DOWN
-
-IN THREE PARTS
-
-
-PART I
-
-Emarine went along the narrow hall and passed through the open door.
-There was something in her carriage that suggested stubbornness. Her
-small body had a natural backward sway, and the decision with which she
-set her heels upon the floor had long ago caused the readers of character
-in the village to aver that “Emarine Endey was contrairier than any mule.”
-
-She wore a brown dress, a gray shawl folded primly around her shoulders,
-and a hat that tried in vain to make her small face plain. There was a
-frill of white, cheap lace at her slender throat, fastened in front with
-a cherry ribbon. Heavy gold earrings with long, shining pendants reached
-almost to her shoulders. They quivered and glittered with every movement.
-
-Emarine was pretty, in spite of many freckles and the tightness with
-which she brushed her hair from her face and coiled it in a sleek knot at
-the back of her head. “Now, be sure you get it just so slick, Emarine,”
-her mother would say, watching her steadily while she combed and brushed
-and twisted her long tresses.
-
-As Emarine reached the door her mother followed her down the hall from
-the kitchen. The house was old, and two or three loose pieces in the
-flooring creaked as she stepped heavily upon them.
-
-“Oh, say, Emarine!”
-
-“Well?”
-
-“You get an’ bring home a dollar’s worth o’ granylated sugar, will you?”
-
-“Well.”
-
-“An’ a box o’ ball bluin’. Mercy, child! Your dress-skirt sags awful in
-the back. Why don’t you run a tuck in it?”
-
-Emarine turned her head over her shoulder with a birdlike movement, and
-bent backward, trying to see the offensive sag.
-
-“Can’t you pin it up, maw?”
-
-“Yes, I guess. Have you got a pin? Why, Emarine Endey! If ever I see in
-all my born days! What are you a-doin’ with a red ribbon on you—an’ your
-Uncle Herndon not cold in his grave yet! A fine spectickle you’d make o’
-yourself, a-goin’ the length an’ the breadth o’ the town with that thing
-a-flarin’ on you. You’ll disgrace this whole fambly yet! I have to keep
-watch o’ you like a two-year-old baby. Now, you get an’ take it right
-off o’ you; an’ don’t you let me ketch you a-puttin’ it on again till a
-respectful time after he’s be’n dead. I never hear tell o’ such a thing.”
-
-“I don’t see what a red ribbon’s got to do with Uncle Herndon’s bein’
-dead,” said Emarine.
-
-“Oh, you don’t, aigh? Well, _I_ see. You act as if you didn’t have no
-feelin’.”
-
-“Well, goin’ without a red ribbon won’t make me feel any worse, will it,
-maw?”
-
-“No, it won’t. Emarine, what does get into you to act so tantalizin’? I
-guess it’ll look a little better. I guess the neighbors won’t talk quite
-so much. You can see fer yourself how they talk about Mis’ Henspeter
-because she wore a rose to church before her husband had be’n dead a
-year. All she had to say fer herself was that she liked flowers, an’
-didn’t sense it ’u’d be any disrespect to her husband to wear it—seein’s
-he’d always liked ’em, too. They all showed her ’n a hurry what they
-thought about it. She’s got narrow borders on all her han’kachers, too,
-a’ready.”
-
-“Why don’t you stay away from such people?” said Emarine. “Old gossips!
-You know I don’t care what the neighbors say—or think, either.”
-
-“Well, _I_ do. The land knows they talk a plenty even without givin’ ’em
-anything to talk about. You get an’ take that red ribbon off o’ you.”
-
-“Oh, I’ll take it off if you want I sh’u’d.” She unfastened it
-deliberately and laid it on a little table. She had an exasperating air
-of being unconvinced and of complying merely for the sake of peace.
-
-She gathered her shawl about her shoulders and crossed the porch.
-
-“Emarine!”
-
-“Well?”
-
-“Who’s that a-comin’ over the hill path? I can’t make out the dress. It
-looks some like Mis’ Grandy, don’t it?”
-
-Emarine turned her head. Her eyelids quivered closer together in an
-effort to concentrate her vision on the approaching guest.
-
-“Well, I never!” exclaimed her mother, in a subdued but irascible tone.
-“There you go—a-lookin’ right square at her, when I didn’t want that she
-sh’u’d know we saw her! It does seem to me sometimes, Emarine, that you
-ain’t got good sense.”
-
-“I’d just as soon she knew we saw her,” said Emarine, unmoved. “It’s Miss
-Presly, maw.”
-
-“Oh, land o’ goodness! That old sticktight? She’ll stay all day if she
-stays a minute. Set an’ set! An’ there I’ve just got the washin’ all out
-on the line, an’ she’ll tell the whole town we wear underclo’s made out
-o’ unbleached muslin! Are you sure it’s her? It don’t look overly like
-her shawl.”
-
-“Yes, it’s her.”
-
-“Well, go on an’ stop an’ talk to her, so ’s to give me a chance to red
-up some. Don’t ferget the ball bluin’, Emarine.”
-
-Emarine went down the path and met the visitor just between the two tall
-lilac trees, whose buds were beginning to swell.
-
-“Good mornin’, Miss Presly.”
-
-“Why, good mornin’, Emarine. Z’ your maw to home?”
-
-“Yes ’m.”
-
-“I thought I’d run down an’ set a spell with her, an’ pass the news.”
-
-Emarine smiled faintly and was silent.
-
-“Ain’t you goin’ up town pretty early fer washday?”
-
-“Yes ’m.”
-
-“I see you hed a beau home from church las’ night.”
-
-Emarine’s face flushed; even her ears grew rosy.
-
-“Well, I guess he’s a reel nice young man, anyways, Emarine. You needn’t
-to blush so. Mis’ Grandy was a-sayin’ she thought you’d done offul well
-to git him. He owns the house an’ lot they live in, an’ he’s got five
-hunderd dollars in the bank. I reckon he’ll have to live with the ol’
-lady, though, when he gits married. They do say she’s turrable hard to
-suit.”
-
-Emarine lifted her chin. The gold pendants glittered like diamonds.
-
-“It don’t make any difference to me whuther she’s hard to suit or easy,”
-she said. “I’ll have to be goin’ on now. Just knock at the front door,
-Miss Presly.”
-
-“Oh, I can go right around to the back, just as well, an’ save your maw
-the trouble o’ comin’ to the door. If she’s got her washin’ out, I can
-stoop right under the clo’s line.”
-
-“Well, we like to have our comp’ny come to the front door,” said Emarine,
-dryly.
-
-It was a beautiful morning in early spring. The alders and the maples
-along the hill were wrapped in reddish mist. The saps were mounting
-through delicate veins. Presently the mist would quicken to a pale
-green as the young leaves unfolded, but as yet everything seemed to be
-waiting. The brown earth had a fresh, woody smell that caused the heart
-to thrill with a vague sense of ecstasy—of some delight deep hidden and
-inexplicable. Pale lavender “spring beauties” stood shyly in groups or
-alone, in sheltered places along the path. There was even, here and
-there, a trillium—or white lily, as the children called it—shivering on
-its slender stem. There were old stumps, too, hollowed out by long-spent
-flames into rustic urns, now heaped to their ragged rims with velvet
-moss. On a fence near a meadow-lark was pouring out its few, but full and
-beautiful, notes of passion and desire. Emarine paused to listen. Her
-heart vibrated with exquisite pain to the ravishment of regret in those
-liquid tones.
-
-“Sounds as if he was sayin’—‘_Sweet—oh—Sweet—my heart is breaking!_’” she
-said; and then with a kind of shame of the sentiment in such a fancy, she
-went on briskly over the hill. Her heels clicked sharply on the hard road.
-
-Before she reached the long wooden stairs which led from the high plateau
-down to the one street of Oregon City, Emarine passed through a beautiful
-grove of firs and cedars. Already the firs were taking on their little
-plushy tufts of pale green, and exuding a spicy fragrance. Occasionally
-a last year’s cone drew itself loose and sunk noiselessly into a bed of
-its own brown needles. A little way from the path a woodpecker clung to
-a tree, hammering into the tough bark with its long beak. As Emarine
-approached, it flew heavily away, the undersides of its wings flashing a
-scarlet streak along the air.
-
-As her eyes ceased following its flight, she became aware that some one
-was standing in the path, waiting. A deep, self-conscious blush swept
-over her face and throat. “Emarine never does anything up by halves,”
-her mother was wont to declare. “When she blushes, she _blushes_!”
-
-She stepped slowly toward him with a sudden stiff awkwardness.
-
-“Oh—you, is it, Mr. Parmer?” she said, with an admirable attempt—but an
-attempt only—at indifference.
-
-“Yes, it’s me,” said the young fellow, with an embarrassed laugh. With a
-clumsy shuffle he took step with her. Both faces were flaming. Emarine
-could not lift her eyes from their contemplation of the dead leaves in
-her path—yet she passed a whole company of “spring beauties” playing
-hide-and-seek around a stump, without seeing them. Her pulses seemed
-full of little hammers, beating away mercilessly. Her fingers fumbled
-nervously with the fringes on her shawl.
-
-“Don’t choo want I sh’u’d pack your umberell fer yuh?” asked the young
-man, solemnly.
-
-“Why—yes, if you want.”
-
-It was a faded thing she held toward him, done up rather baggily, too;
-but he received it as reverently as if it had been a twenty-dollar silk
-one with a gold handle.
-
-“Does your mother know I kep’ yuh comp’ny home from church last night?”
-
-“Unh-hunh.”
-
-“What ’id she say?”
-
-“She didn’t say much.”
-
-“Well, what?”
-
-“Oh, not much.” Emarine was rapidly recovering her self-possession. “I
-went right in an’ up an’ told her.”
-
-“Well, why can’t choo tell me what she said? Emarine, yuh can be the
-contrairiest girl when yuh want.”
-
-“Can I?” She flashed a coquettish glance at him. She was quite at her
-ease by this time, although the color was still burning deep in her
-cheeks. “I sh’u’dn’t think you’d waste so much time on contrairy people,
-Mr. Parmer.”
-
-“Oh, Emarine, go on an’ tell me!”
-
-“Well”—Emarine laughed mirthfully—“she put the backs of her hands on
-her hips—this way!” She faced him suddenly, setting her arms akimbo,
-the shawl’s fringes quivering over her elbows; her eyes fairly danced
-into his. “An’ she looked at me a long time; then she says—‘Hunh!
-_You—leetle—heifer!_ You think you’re some pun’kins, don’t you? A-havin’
-a beau home from meetin’.”
-
-Both laughed hilariously.
-
-“Well, what else ’id she say?”
-
-“I don’t believe you want to know. Do you—sure?”
-
-“I cross my heart.”
-
-“Well—she said it c’u’dn’t happen more’n ev’ry once ’n so often.”
-
-“Pshaw!”
-
-“She did.”
-
-The young man paused abruptly. A narrow, unfrequented path led through
-deeper woods to the right.
-
-“Emarine, let’s take this catecornered cut through here.”
-
-“Oh, I’m afraid it’s longer—an’ it’s washday, you know,” said Emarine,
-with feeble resistance.
-
-“We’ll walk right fast. Come on. George! But it’s nice and sweet in here,
-though!”
-
-They entered the path. It was narrow and the great trees bent over and
-touched above them.
-
-There was a kind of soft lavender twilight falling upon them. It was very
-still, save for the fluttering of invisible wings and the occasional
-shrill scream of a blue-jay.
-
-“It _is_ sweet in here,” said Emarine.
-
-The young man turned quickly, and with a deep, asking look into her
-lifted eyes, put his arms about her and drew her to him. “Emarine,” he
-said, with passionate tenderness. And then he was silent, and just stood
-holding her crushed against him, and looking down on her with his very
-soul in his eyes. Oh, but a man who refrains from much speech in such an
-hour has wisdom straight from the gods themselves!
-
-After a long silence Emarine lifted her head and smiled trustfully into
-his eyes. “It’s washday,” she said, with a flash of humor.
-
-“So it is,” he answered her, heartily. “An’ I promised yuh we’d hurry
-up—an’ I alwus keep my promises. But first—Emarine—”
-
-“Well?”
-
-“Yuh must say somethin’ first.”
-
-“Say what, Mr. Parmer?”
-
-“‘_Mr. Parmer!_’” His tone and his look were reproachful. “Can’t choo say
-Orville?”
-
-“Oh, I can—if you want I sh’u’d.”
-
-“Well, I do want choo sh’u’d, Emarine. Now, yuh know what else it is I
-want choo sh’u’d say before we go on.”
-
-“Why, no, I don’t—hunh-unh.” She shook her head, coquettishly.
-
-“Emarine”—the young fellow’s face took on a sudden seriousness—“I want
-choo to say yuh’ll marry me.”
-
-“Oh, my, no!” cried Emarine. She turned her head on one side, like a
-bird, and looked at him with lifted brows and surprised eyes. One would
-have imagined that such a thought had never entered that pretty head
-before.
-
-“What, Emarine! Yuh won’t?” There was consternation in his voice.
-
-“Oh, my, no!” Both glance and movement were full of coquettishness. The
-very fringes of the demure gray shawl seemed to have taken on new life
-and vivacity.
-
-Orville Palmer’s face turned pale and stern. He drew a long breath
-silently, not once removing that searching look from her face.
-
-“Well, then,” he said, calmly, “I want to know what choo mean by up an’
-lettin’ me kiss yuh—if yuh don’t mean to marry me.”
-
-This was an instant quietus to the girl’s coquetry. She gave him a
-startled glance. A splash of scarlet came into each cheek. For a moment
-there was utter silence. Then she made a soft feint of withdrawing from
-his arms. To her evident amazement, he made no attempt to detain her.
-This placed her in an awkward dilemma, and she stood irresolutely, with
-her eyes cast down.
-
-Young Palmer’s arms fell at his sides with a movement of despair.
-Sometimes they were ungainly arms, but now absence of self-consciousness
-lent them a manly grace.
-
-“Well, Emarine,” he said, kindly, “I’ll go back the way I come. Goodby.”
-
-With a quick, spontaneous burst of passion—against which she had been
-struggling, and which was girlish and innocent enough to carry a man’s
-soul with it into heaven—Emarine cast herself upon his breast and flung
-her shawl-entangled arms about his shoulders. Her eyes were earnest and
-pleading, and there were tears of repentance in them. With a modesty
-that was enchanting she set her warm, sweet lips tremblingly to his, of
-her own free will.
-
-“I didn’t mean it,” she whispered. “I was only a—a-foolin’.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-The year was older by a month when one morning Mrs. Endey went to the
-front door and stood with her body swaying backward, and one rough hand
-roofing the rich light from her eyes.
-
-“Emarine ’ad ought to ’a’ got to the hill path by this time,” she said,
-in a grumbling tone. “It beats me what keeps her so! I reckon she’s
-a-standin’ like a bump on a lawg, watchin’ a red ant or a tumble-bug, or
-some fool thing! She’d leave her dish-washin’ any time an’ stand at the
-door a-ketchin’ cold in her bare arms, with the suds a-drippin’ all over
-her apron an’ the floor—a-listenin’ to one o’ them silly meadow-larks
-hollerin’ the same noise over ’n over. Her paw’s women-folks are all just
-such fools.”
-
-She started guiltily and lowered her eyes to the gate which had clicked
-sharply.
-
-“Oh!” she said. “That you, Emarine?” She laughed rather foolishly. “I was
-lookin’ right over you—lookin’ _fer_ you, too. Miss Presly’s be’n here,
-an’ of all the strings she had to tell! Why, fer pity’s sake! Is that a
-dollar’s worth o’ coffee?”
-
-“Yes, it is; an’ I guess it’s full weight, too, from the way my arm
-feels! It’s just about broke.”
-
-“Well, give it to me, an’ come on out in the kitching. I’ve got somethin’
-to tell you.”
-
-Emarine followed slowly, pinning a spray of lilac bloom in her bosom as
-she went.
-
-“Emarine, where’s that spring balance at? I’m goin’ to weigh this coffee.
-If it’s one grain short, I’ll send it back a-flyin’. I’ll show ’em they
-can’t cheat this old hen!”
-
-She slipped the hook under the string and lifted the coffee cautiously
-until the balance was level with her eyes. Then standing well back on her
-heels and drawing funny little wrinkles up around her mouth and eyes, she
-studied the figures earnestly, counting the pounds and the half-pounds
-down from the top. Finally she lowered it with a disappointed air.
-“Well,” she said, reluctantly, “it’s just it—just to a ’t.’ They’d ought
-to make it a leetle over, though, to allow fer the paper bag. Get the
-coffee-canister, Emarine.”
-
-When the coffee had all been jiggled through a tin funnel into the
-canister, Mrs. Endey sat down stiffly and began polishing the funnel
-with a cloth. From time to time she glanced at Emarine with a kind of
-deprecatory mystery. At last she said—“Miss Presly spent the day down’t
-Mis’ Parmer’s yesterday.”
-
-“Did she?” said Emarine, coldly; but the color came into her cheeks.
-“Shall I go on with the puddin’?”
-
-“Why, you can if you want. She told me some things I don’t like.”
-
-Emarine shattered an egg-shell on the side of a bowl and released the
-gold heart within.
-
-“Miss Presly says once Mis’ Parmer had to go out an’ gether the eggs an’
-shet up the chickens, so Miss Presly didn’t think there’d be any harm in
-just lookin’ into the drawers an’ things to see what she had. She says
-she’s awful short on table cloths—only got three to her name! An’ only
-six napkeens, an’ them coarse ’s anything! When Mis’ Parmer come back in,
-Miss Presly talked around a little, then she says—‘I s’pose you’re one o’
-them spic an’ span kind, Mis’ Parmer, that alwus has a lot o’ extry table
-cloths put away in lavender.’”
-
-Emarine set the egg-beater into the bowl and began turning it slowly.
-
-“Mis’ Parmer got mighty red all of a sudden; but she says right out—‘No,
-I’m a-gettin’ reel short on table cloths an’ things, Miss Presly, but
-I ain’t goin’ to replenish. Orville’s thinkin’ o’ gettin’ married this
-year, an’ I guess Emarine’ll have a lot o’ extry things.’ An’ then she
-ups an’ laughs an’ says—‘I’ll let her stock up the house, seein’s she’s
-so anxious to get into it.’”
-
-Emarine had turned pale. The egg-beater fairly flew round and round. A
-little of the golden foam slipped over the edge of the bowl and slid down
-to the white table.
-
-“Miss Presly thinks a good deal o’ you, Emarine, so that got her spunk
-up; an’ she just told Mis’ Parmer she didn’t believe you was dyin’ to go
-there an’ stock up her drawers fer her. Says she—‘I don’t think young
-people ’ad ought to live with mother-in-laws, any way.’ Said she thought
-she’d let Mis’ Parmer put that in her pipe an’ smoke it when she got
-time.”
-
-There was a pulse in each side of Emarine’s throat beating hard and full.
-Little blue, throbbing cords stood out in her temples. She went on mixing
-the pudding mechanically.
-
-“Then Mis’ Parmer just up an’ said with a tantalizin’ laugh that if
-you didn’t like the a-commodations at her house, you needn’t to come
-there. Said she never did like you, anyways, ner anybody else that set
-their heels down the way you set your’n. Said she’d had it all out
-with Orville, an’ he’d promised her faithful that if there was any
-knucklin’-down to be done, you’d be the one to do it, an’ not her!”
-
-Emarine turned and looked at her mother. Her face was white with
-controlled passion. Her eyes burned. But her voice was quiet when she
-spoke.
-
-“I guess you’d best move your chair,” she said, “so ’s I can get to the
-oven. This puddin’ ’s all ready to go in.”
-
-When she had put the pudding in the oven she moved about briskly,
-clearing the things off the table and washing them. She held her chin
-high. There was no doubt now about the click of her heels; it was ominous.
-
-“I won’t marry him!” she cried at last, flinging the words out. “He can
-have his mother an’ his wore-out table cloths!” Her voice shook. The
-muscles around her mouth were twitching.
-
-“My mercy!” cried her mother. She had a frightened look. “Who cares what
-his mother says? I w’u’dn’t go to bitin’ off my nose to spite my face, if
-I was you!”
-
-“Well, I care what he says. I’ll see myself knucklin’-down to a
-mother-in-law!”
-
-“Well, now, don’t go an’ let loose of your temper, or you’ll be sorry fer
-it. You’re alwus mighty ready a-tellin’ me not to mind what folks say,
-an’ to keep away from the old gossips.”
-
-“Well, you told me yourself, didn’t you? I can’t keep away from my own
-mother very well, can I?”
-
-“Well, now, don’t flare up so! You’re worse ’n karosene with a match set
-to it.”
-
-“What ’id you tell me for, if you didn’t want I sh’u’d flare up?”
-
-“Why, I thought it ’u’d just put you on your mettle an’ show her she
-c’u’dn’t come it over you.” Then she added, diplomatically changing her
-tone as well as the subject—“Oh, say, Emarine, I wish you’d go up in the
-antic an’ bring down a bunch o’ pennyrile. I’ll watch the puddin’.”
-
-She laughed with dry humor when the girl was gone. “I got into a pickle
-that time. Who ever ’d ’a’ thought she’d get stirred up so? I’ll have to
-manage to get her cooled down before Orville comes to-night. They ain’t
-many matches like him, if his mother _is_ such an old scarecrow. He ain’t
-so well off, but he’ll humor Emarine up. He’d lay down an’ let her walk
-on him, I guess. There’s Mis’ Grisley b’en a-tryin’ fer months to get
-him to go with her Lily—_Lily_, with a complexion like sole-leather!—an’
-a-askin’ him up there all the time to dinner, an’ a-flatterin’ him up to
-the skies. I’d like to know what they always name dark-complected babies
-Lily fer! Oh, did you get the pennyrile, Emarine? I was laughin’ to
-myself, a-wond’rin’ what Mis’ Grisley’s Lily’ll say when she hears you’re
-goin’ to marry Orville.”
-
-Emarine hung a spotless dish-cloth on two nails behind the stove, but did
-not speak.
-
-Mrs. Endey turned her back to the girl and smiled humorously.
-
-“That didn’t work,” she thought. “I’ll have to try somethin’ else.”
-
-“I’ve made up my mind to get you a second-day dress, too, Emarine. You
-can have it any color you want—dove-color ’d be awful nice. There’s a
-hat down at Mis’ Norton’s milliner’ store that ’u’d go beautiful with
-dove-color.”
-
-Emarine took some flat-irons off the stove, wiped them carefully with a
-soft cloth and set them evenly on a shelf. Still she did not speak. Mrs.
-Endey’s face took on an anxious look.
-
-“There’s some beautiful artaficial orange flowers at Mis’ Norton’s,
-Emarine. You can be married in ’em, if you want. They’re so reel they
-almost smell sweet.”
-
-She waited a moment, but receiving no reply, she added with a kind of
-desperation—“An’ a veil, Emarine—a long, white one a-flowin’ down all
-over you to your feet—one that ’u’d just make Mis’ Grisley’s Lily’s mouth
-water. What do you say to that? You can have that, too, if you want.”
-
-“Well, I don’t want!” said Emarine, fiercely. “Didn’t I say I wa’n’t
-goin’ to marry him? I’ll give him his walking-chalk when he comes
-to-night. I don’t need any help about it, either.”
-
-She went out, closing the door as an exclamation point.
-
-Oregon City kept early hours. The curfew ringing at nine o’clock on
-summer evenings gathered the tender-aged of both sexes off the street.
-
-It was barely seven o’clock when Orville Palmer came to take Emarine out
-for a drive. He had a high top-buggy, rather the worse for wear, and
-drove a sad-eyed, sorrel horse.
-
-She was usually ready to come tripping down the path, to save his tying
-the horse. To-night she did not come. He waited a while. Then he whistled
-and called—“Oh, Emarine!”
-
-He pushed his hat back and leaned one elbow on his knee, flicking his
-whip up and down, and looking steadily at the open door. But she did not
-come. Finally he got out and, tying his horse, went up the path slowly.
-Through the door he could see Emarine sitting quietly sewing. He observed
-at once that she was pale.
-
-“Sick, Emarine?” he said, going in.
-
-“No,” she answered, “I ain’t sick.”
-
-“Then why under the sun didn’t choo come when I hollowed?”
-
-“I didn’t want to.” Her tone was icy.
-
-He stared at her a full minute. Then he burst out laughing. “Oh, say,
-Emarine, yuh can be the contrariest girl I ever see! Yuh do love to tease
-a fellow so. Yuh’ll have to kiss me fer that.”
-
-He went toward her. She pushed her chair back and gave him a look that
-made him pause.
-
-“How’s your mother?” she asked.
-
-“My mother?” A cold chill went up and down his spine. “Why—oh, she’s all
-right. Why?”
-
-She took a small gold ring set with a circle of garnets from her finger
-and held it toward him with a steady hand.
-
-“You can take an’ show her this ring, an’ tell her I ain’t so awful
-anxious to stock her up on table cloths an’ napkeens as she thinks I am.
-Tell her yuh’ll get some other girl to do her knucklin’-down fer her. I
-ain’t that kind.”
-
-The young man’s face grew scarlet and then paled off rapidly. He looked
-like a man accused of a crime. “Why, Emarine,” he said, feebly.
-
-He did not receive the ring, and she threw it on the floor at his feet.
-A whole month she had slept with that ring against her lips—the bond of
-her love and his! Now, it was only the emblem of her “knuckling-down” to
-another woman.
-
-“You needn’t to stand there a-pretendin’ you don’t know what I mean.”
-
-“Well, I don’t, Emarine.”
-
-“Yes, you do, too. Didn’t you promise your mother that if there was any
-knucklin’-down to be did, I’d be the one to do it, an’ not her?”
-
-“Why—er—Emarine—”
-
-She laughed scornfully.
-
-“Don’t go to tryin’ to get out of it. You know you did. Well, you can
-take your ring, an’ your mother, an’ all her old duds. I don’t want any
-o’ you.”
-
-“Emarine,” said the young man, looking guilty and honest at the same
-time, “the talk I had with my mother didn’t amount to a pinch o’ snuff.
-It wa’n’t anything to make yuh act this way. She don’t like yuh just
-because I’m goin’ to marry yuh”—
-
-“Oh, but you ain’t,” interrupted Emarine, with an aggravating laugh.
-
-“Yes, I am, too. She kep’ naggin’ at me day an’ night fer fear yuh’d be
-sassy to her an’ she’d have to take a back seat.”
-
-“I’ll tell you what’s the matter with her!” interrupted Emarine. “She’s
-got the big-head. She thinks ev’ry body wants to rush into her old house,
-an’ marry her son, an’ use her old things! She wants to make ev’rybody
-toe _her_ mark.”
-
-“Emarine! She’s my mother.”
-
-“I don’t care if she is. I w’u’dn’t tech her with a ten-foot pole.”
-
-“She’ll be all right after we’re married, Emarine, an’ she finds out
-how—how nice yuh are.”
-
-His own words appealed to his sense of the ridiculous. He smiled. Emarine
-divined the cause of his reluctant amusement and was instantly furious.
-Her face turned very white. Her eyes burned out of it like two fires.
-
-“You think I ain’t actin’ very nice now, don’t you? I don’t care what you
-think, Orville Parmer, good or bad.”
-
-The young man stood thinking seriously.
-
-“Emarine,” he said, at last, very quietly, “I love yuh an’ yuh know
-it. An’ yuh love me. I’ll alwus be good to yuh an’ see that choo ain’t
-emposed upon, Emarine. An’ I think the world an’ all of yuh. That’s all
-I got to say. I can’t see what ails yuh, Emarine.... When I think o’
-that day when I asked yuh to marry me.... An’ that night I give yuh the
-ring”—the girl’s eyelids quivered suddenly and fell. “An’ that moonlight
-walk we took along by the falls.... Why, it seems as if this can’t be the
-same girl.”
-
-There was such a long silence that Mrs. Endey, cramping her back with
-one ear pressed to the keyhole of the door, decided that he had won and
-smiled dryly.
-
-At last Emarine lifted her head. She looked at him steadily. “Did you, or
-didn’t you, tell your mother I’d have to do the knucklin’-down?”
-
-He shuffled his feet about a little.
-
-“Well, I guess I did, Emarine, but I didn’t mean anything. I just did it
-to get a little peace.”
-
-The poor fellow had floundered upon an unfortunate excuse.
-
-“Oh!” said the girl, contemptuously. Her lip curled. “An’ so you come an’
-tell me the same thing for the same reason—just to get a little peace! A
-pretty time you’d have a-gettin’ any peace at all, between the two of us!
-You’re chickenish—an’ I hate chickenish people.”
-
-“Emarine!”
-
-“Oh, I wish you’d go.” There was an almost desperate weariness in her
-voice.
-
-He picked up the ring with its shining garnet stars, and went.
-
-Mrs. Endey tiptoed into the kitchen.
-
-“My back’s about broke.” She laughed noiselessly. “I swan I’m proud o’
-that girl. She’s got more o’ me in her ’n I give her credit fer. The
-idee o’ her a-callin’ him chickenish right out to his face! That done me
-good. Well, I don’t care such an awful lot if she don’t marry him. A girl
-with that much spunk deserves a _gov’nor_! An’ that mother o’ his’n ’s a
-case. I guess her an’ me ’d ’a’ fit like cats an’ dogs, anyhow.” Her lips
-unclosed with reluctant mirth.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The next morning Emarine arose and went about her work as usual. She had
-not slept. But there were no signs of relenting, or of regret, in her
-face. After the first surreptitious look at her, Mrs. Endey concluded
-that it was all settled unchangeably. Her aspiring mind climbed from a
-governor to a United States senator. There was nothing impossible to a
-girl who could break her own heart at night and go about the next morning
-setting her heels down the way Emarine was setting hers.
-
-Mrs. Endey’s heart swelled with triumph.
-
-Emarine washed the dishes and swept the kitchen. Then she went out
-to sweep the porch. Suddenly she paused. A storm of lyric passion
-had burst upon her ear; and running through it she heard the
-words—“_Sweet—oh—Sweet—my heart is breaking!_”
-
-The girl trembled. Something stung her eyes sharply.
-
-Then she pulled herself together stubbornly. Her face hardened. She went
-on sweeping with more determined care than usual.
-
-“Well, I reckon,” she said, with a kind of fierce philosophy, “it ’u’d
-’a’ been breaking a good sight worse if I’d ’a’ married him an’ that
-mother o’ his’n. That’s some comfort.”
-
-But when she went in she closed the door carefully, shutting out that
-impassioned voice.
-
-
-PART II
-
-It was eight o’clock of a June morning. It had rained during the night.
-Now the air was sweet with the sunshine on the wet leaves and flowers.
-
-Mrs. Endey was ironing. The table stood across the open window, up which
-a wild honey-suckle climbed, flinging out slender, green shoots, each
-topped with a cluster of scarlet spikes. The splendor of the year was at
-its height. The flowers were marching by in pomp and magnificence.
-
-Mrs. Endey spread a checked gingham apron on the ironing cloth. It was
-trimmed at the bottom with a ruffle, which she pulled and smoothed with
-careful fingers.
-
-She selected an iron on the stove, set the wooden handle into it with a
-sharp, little click, and polished it on a piece of scorched newspaper.
-Then she moved it evenly across the starched apron. A shining path
-followed it.
-
-At that moment some one opened the gate. Mrs. Endey stooped to peer
-through the vines.
-
-“Well, ’f I ever ’n all my natcherl life!” she said, solemnly. She set
-the iron on its stand and lifted her figure erect. She placed one hand on
-her hip, and with the other rubbed her chin in perplexed thought. “If
-it ain’t Orville Parmer, you may shoot me! That beats me! I wonder ’f he
-thinks Emarine’s a-dyin’ o’ love fer him!”
-
-Then a thought came that made her feel faint. She fell into a chair,
-weakly. “Oh, my land!” she said. “I wonder ’f that _ain’t_ what’s the
-matter of her! I never’d thought o’ that. I’d thought o’ ev’rything _but_
-that. I wonder! There she’s lied flat o’ her back ever sence she fell out
-with him a month ago. Oh, my mercy! I wonder ’f that is it. Here I’ve
-b’en rackin’ my brains to find out what ails ’er.”
-
-She got up stiffly and went to the door. The young man standing there had
-a pale, anxious face.
-
-“Good-mornin’, Mis’ Endey,” he said. He looked with a kind of entreaty
-into her grim face. “I come to see Emarine.”
-
-“Emarine’s sick.” She spoke coldly.
-
-“I know she is, Mis’ Endey.” His voice shook, “If it wa’n’t fer her bein’
-sick, I w’u’dn’t be here. I s’pose, after the way she sent me off, I
-ain’t got any spunk or I w’u’dn’t ’a’ come anyway; but I heard—”
-
-He hesitated and looked away.
-
-“What ’id you hear?”
-
-“I heard she wa’n’t a-goin’ to—get well.”
-
-There was a long silence.
-
-“Is she?” he asked, then. His voice was low and broken.
-
-Mrs. Endey sat down. “I do’ know,” she said, after another silence. “I’m
-offul worried about her, Orville. I can’t make out what ails ’er. She
-won’t eat a thing; even floatin’ island turns agi’n ’er—an’ she al’ays
-loved that.”
-
-“Oh, Mis’ Endey, can’t I see ’er?”
-
-“I don’t see ’s it ’u’d be any use. Emarine’s turrable set. ’F you hadn’t
-went an’ told your mother that if there was any knucklin’-down to be
-did between her an’ Emarine, Emarine ’u’d have to do it, you an’ her’d
-’a’ b’en married by this time. I’d bought most ha’f her weddin’ things
-a’ready.”
-
-The young man gave a sigh that was almost a groan. He looked like one
-whose sin has found him out. He dropped into a chair, and putting his
-elbows on his knees, sunk his face into his brown hands.
-
-“Good God, Mis’ Endey!” he said, with passionate bitterness. “Can’t
-choo ever stop harpin’ on that? Ain’t I cursed myself day an’ night
-ever sence? Oh, I wish yuh’d help me!” He lifted a wretched face. “I
-didn’t mean anything by tellin’ my mother that; she’s a-gettin’ kind o’
-childish, an’ she was afraid Emarine ’u’d run over ’er. But if she’ll
-only take me back, she’ll have ev’rything her own way.”
-
-A little gleam of triumph came into Mrs. Endey’s face. Evidently the
-young man was rapidly becoming reduced to a frame of mind desirable in a
-son-in-law.
-
-“Will you promise that, solemn, Orville Parmer?” She looked at him
-sternly.
-
-“Yes, Mis’ Endey, I will—solemn.” His tone was at once wretched and
-hopeful. “I’ll promise anything under the sun, ’f she’ll only fergive me.
-I can’t _live_ without ’er—an’ that’s all there is about it. Won’t choo
-ask her to see me, Mis’ Endey?”
-
-“Well, I do’ know,” said Mrs. Endey, doubtfully. She cleared her throat,
-and sat looking at the floor, as if lost in thought. He should never
-have it to say that she had snapped him up too readily. “I don’t feel
-much like meddlin’. I must say I side with Emarine. I do think”—her tone
-became regretful—“a girl o’ her spir’t deserves a gov’nor.”
-
-“I know she does,” said the young man, miserably. “I alwus knew _I_
-wa’n’t ha’f good enough fer ’er. But Mis’ Endey, I know she loves me.
-Won’t choo—”
-
-“Well!” Mrs. Endey gave a sigh of resignation. She got up very slowly,
-as if still undecided. “I’ll see what she says to ’t. But I’ll tell you
-right out I sha’n’t advise ’er, Orville.”
-
-She closed the door behind her with deliberate care. She laughed dryly
-as she went up stairs, holding her head high. “There’s nothin’ like
-makin’ your own terms,” she said, shrewdly.
-
-She was gone a long time. When Orville heard her coming lumbering back
-down the stairs and along the hall, his heart stopped beating.
-
-Her coming meant—everything to him; and it was so slow and so heavy it
-seemed ominous. For a moment he could not speak, and her face told him
-nothing. Then he faltered out—“Will she? Oh, don’t choo say she won’t!”
-
-“Well,” said Mrs. Endey, with a sepulchral sigh, “she’ll see you, but I
-don’t know ’s anything ’ll come of it. Don’t you go to bracin’ up on that
-idee, Orville Parmer. She’s set like a strip o’ calico washed in alum
-water.”
-
-The gleam of hope that her first words had brought to his face was
-transitory. “You can come on,” said Mrs. Endey, lifting her chin solemnly.
-
-Orville followed her in silence.
-
-The little room in which Emarine lay ill was small and white, like
-a nun’s chamber. The ceiling slanted on two sides. There was white
-matting on the floor; there was an oval blue rug of braided rags at the
-side of the bed, and another in front of the bureau. There was a small
-cane-seated and cane-backed rocker. By the side of the bed was a high,
-stiff wooden chair, painted very black and trimmed with very blue roses.
-
-There were two or three pictures on the walls. The long curtains of snowy
-butter-cloth were looped high.
-
-The narrow white bed had been wheeled across the open window, so
-Emarine could lie and look down over the miles of green valley, with
-the mellifluous Willamette winding through it like a broad silver-blue
-ribbon. By turning her head a little she could see the falls; the great
-bulk of water sliding over the precipice like glass, to be crushed into
-powdered foam and flung high into the sunlight, and then to go seething
-on down to the sea.
-
-At sunrise and at sunset the mist blown up in long veils from the falls
-quickened of a sudden to rose and gold and purple, shifting and blending
-into a spectral glow of thrilling beauty. It was sweeter than guests to
-Emarine.
-
-The robins were company, too, in the large cherry tree outside of her
-window; and sometimes a flight of wild canaries drifted past like a
-yellow, singing cloud. When they sank, swiftly and musically, she knew
-that it was to rest upon a spot golden with dandelions.
-
-Outside the door of this room Mrs. Endey paused. “I don’t see ’s it ’u’d
-be proper to let you go in to see ’er alone,” she said, sternly.
-
-Orville’s eyes were eloquent with entreaty. “Lord knows there w’u’dn’t be
-any harm in ’t,” he said, humbly but fervently. “I feel jest as if I was
-goin’ in to see an angel.”
-
-Mrs. Endey’s face softened; but at once a smile came upon it—one of
-those smiles of reluctant, uncontrollable humor that take us unawares
-sometimes, even in the most tragic moments. “She’s got too much spunk fer
-an angel,” she said.
-
-“Don’t choo go to runnin’ of her down!” breathed Orville, with fierce and
-reckless defiance.
-
-“I wa’n’t a-runnin’ of her down,” retorted Mrs. Endey, coldly. “You don’t
-ketch me a-runnin’ of my own kin down, Orville Parmer!” She glowered at
-him under drawn brows. “An’ I won’t stand anybody else’s a-runnin’ of
-’em down or a-walkin’ over ’em, either! There ain’t no call fer _you_ to
-tell me not to run ’em down.” Her look grew blacker. “I reckon we’d best
-settle all about your mother before we go in there, Orville Parmer.”
-
-“What about ’er?” His tone was miserable; his defiance was short-lived.
-
-“Why, there’s no use ’n your goin’ in there unless you’re ready to
-promise that you’ll give Emarine the whip-hand over your mother. You best
-make up your mind.”
-
-“It’s _made_ up,” said the young fellow, desperately. “Lord Almighty,
-Mis’ Endey, it’s made up.”
-
-“Well.” She turned the door-knob. “I know it ain’t the thing, an’ I’d
-die if Miss Presley sh’u’d come an’ find out—the town w’u’dn’t hold her,
-she’d talk so! Well! Now, don’t stay too long. ’F I see anybody a-comin’
-I’ll cough at the foot o’ the stairs.”
-
-She opened the door and when he had passed in, closed it with a bitter
-reluctance. “It ain’t the proper thing,” she repeated; and she stood for
-some moments with her ear bent to the keyhole. A sudden vision of Miss
-Presley coming up the stairs to see Emarine sent her down to the kitchen
-with long, cautious strides, to keep guard.
-
-Emarine was propped up with pillows. Her mother had dressed her in a
-white sacque, considering it a degree more proper than a night-dress.
-There was a wide ruffle at the throat, trimmed with serpentine edging.
-Emarine was famous for the rapidity with which she crocheted, as well as
-for the number and variety of her patterns.
-
-Orville went with clumsy noiselessness to the white bed. He was holding
-his breath. His hungry eyes had a look of rising tears that are held
-back. They took in everything—the girl’s paleness and her thinness;
-the beautiful dark hair, loose upon the pillow; the blue veins in her
-temples; the dark lines under her languid eyes.
-
-He could not speak. He fell upon his knees, and threw one arm over her
-with compelling passion, but carefully, too, as one would touch a flower,
-and laid his brow against her hand. His shoulders swelled. A great sob
-struggled from his breast. “Oh, Emarine, Emarine!” he groaned. Then there
-was utter silence between them.
-
-After a while, without lifting his head, he pushed her sleeve back a
-very little and pressed trembling, reverent lips upon the pulse beating
-irregularly in her slim wrist.
-
-“Oh, Emarine!” he said, still without lifting his head. “I love yuh—I
-love yuh! I’ve suffered—oh, to think o’ you layin’ here sick, night after
-night fer a whole month, an’ me not here to do things fer yuh. I’ve
-laid awake imaginin’ that yuh wanted a fresh drink an’ c’u’dn’t make
-anybody hear; or that yuh wanted a cool cloth on your forrid, or a little
-jell-water, or somethin’. I’ve got up ’n the middle o’ the night an’ come
-an’ stood out at your gate tell I’d see a shado’ on the curt’n an’ know
-yuh wa’n’t alone.... Oh, Emarine, Emarine!”
-
-She moved her hand; it touched his throat and curved itself there,
-diffidently. He threw up his head and looked at her. A rush of
-passionate, startled joy stung through him like needles, filling his
-throat. He trembled strongly. Then his arms were about her and he had
-gathered her up against his breast; their lips were shaking together,
-after their long separation, in those kisses but one of which is worth a
-lifetime of all other kisses.
-
-Presently he laid her back very gently upon her pillow, and still knelt
-looking at her with his hand on her brow. “I’ve tired yuh,” he said, with
-earnest self-reproach. “I won’t do ’t ag’in, Emarine—I promise. When I
-looked ’n your eyes an’ see that yuh’d fergive me; when I felt your hand
-slip ’round my neck, like it ust to, an’ like I’ve b’en _starvin’_ to
-feel it fer a month, Emarine—I c’u’dn’t help it, nohow; but I won’t do ’t
-ag’in. Oh, to think that I’ve got choo back ag’in!”
-
-He laid his head down, still keeping his arm thrown, lightly and tenderly
-as a mother’s, over her.
-
-The sick girl looked at him. Her face settled into a look of
-stubbornness; the exaltation that had transfigured it a moment before
-was gone. “You’ll have to promise me,” she said, “about your mother, you
-know. I’ll have to be first.”
-
-“Yuh shall be, Emarine.”
-
-“You’ll have to promise that if there’s any knucklin’-down, she’ll do ’t,
-an’ not me.”
-
-He moved uneasily. “Oh, don’t choo worry, Emarine. It’ll be all right.”
-
-“Well, I want it settled now. You’ll have to promise solemn that you’ll
-stand by ev’rything I do, an’ let me have things my way. If you don’t,
-you can go back the way you come. But I know you’ll keep your word if you
-promise.”
-
-“Yes,” he said, “I will.”
-
-But he kept his head down and did not promise.
-
-“Well?” she said, and faint as she was, her voice was like steel.
-
-But still he did not promise.
-
-After a moment she lifted her hand and curved it about his throat again.
-He started to draw away, but almost instantly shuddered closer to her and
-fell to kissing the white lace around her neck.
-
-“Well,” she said, coldly, “hurry an’ make your choice. I hear mother
-a-comin’.”
-
-“Oh, Emarine!” he burst out, passionately. “I promise—I promise yuh
-ev’rything. My mother’s gittin’ old an’ childish, an’ it ain’t right, but
-I can’t give you up ag’in—I _can’t_! I promise—I swear!”
-
-Her face took on a tenderness worthy a nobler victory. She slipped her
-weak, bare arm up around him and drew his lips down to hers.
-
-An hour later he walked away from the house, the happiest man in Oregon
-City—or in all Oregon, for that matter. Mrs. Endey watched him through
-the vines. “Well, he’s a-walkin’ knee-deep in _promises_,” she reflected,
-with a comfortable laugh, as she sent a hot iron hissing over a newly
-sprinkled towel. “I guess that mother o’ his’n’ll learn a thing er two if
-she tries any o’ her back-sass with Emarine.”
-
-Emarine gained strength rapidly. Orville urged an immediate marriage,
-but Mrs Endey objected. “I won’t hear to ’t tell Emarine gits her spunk
-back,” she declared. “When she gits to settin’ her heels down the way she
-ust to before she got sick, she can git married. I’ll know then she’s got
-her spunk back.”
-
-Toward the last of July Emarine commenced setting her heels down in the
-manner approved by her mother; so, on the first of August they were
-married and went to live with Mrs. Palmer. At the last moment Mrs. Endey
-whispered grimly—“Now, you mind you hold your head high.”
-
-“Hunh!” said Emarine. She lifted her chin so high and so suddenly that
-her long earrings sent out flashes in all directions.
-
- * * * * *
-
-They had been married a full month when Mrs. Endey went to spend a day at
-the Palmer’s. She had a shrewd suspicion that all was not so tranquil
-there as it might be. She walked in unbidden and unannounced.
-
-It was ten o’clock. The sun shown softly through the languid purple haze
-that brooded upon the valley. Crickets and grasshoppers crackled through
-the grasses and ferns. The noble mountains glimmered mistily in the
-distance.
-
-Mrs. Palmer was sewing a patch on a tablecloth. Emarine was polishing
-silverware. “Oh!” she said, with a start. “You, is ’t?”
-
-“Yes,” said Mrs. Endey, sitting down, “me. I come to spen’ the day.”
-
-“I didn’t hear yuh knock,” said Mrs. Palmer, dryly. She was tall and
-stoop-shouldered. She had a thin, sour face and white hair. One knew,
-only to look at her, that life had given her all its bitters and but few
-of its sweets.
-
-“I reckon not,” said Mrs. Endey, “seein’ I didn’t knock. I don’t knock
-at my own daughter’s door. Well, forever! Do you patch table-cloths,
-Mis’ Parmer? I never hear tell! I have see darnt ones, but I never see a
-patched one.” She laughed aggravatingly.
-
-“Oh, that’s nothin’,” said Emarine, over her shoulder, “we have ’em made
-out o’ flour sacks here, fer breakfas’.”
-
-Then Mrs. Palmer laughed—a thin, bitter laugh. Her face was crimson.
-“Yaas,” she said, “I use patched table-cloths, an’ table-cloths made out
-o’ flour sacks; but I never did wear underclo’s made out o’ unbleached
-muslin in _my_ life.”
-
-Then there was a silence. Emarine gave her mother a look, as much as to
-say—“What do you think of that?” Mrs. Endey smiled. “Thank mercy!” she
-said. “Dog-days’ll soon be over. The smoke’s liftin’ a leetle. I guess
-you an’ Orville’ll git your house painted afore the fall rain comes on,
-Emarine? It needs it turrable bad.”
-
-“They ain’t got the paintin’ of it,” said Mrs. Palmer, cutting a thread
-with her teeth. “It don’t happen to be their house.”
-
-“Well, it’s all the same. It’ll git painted if Emarine wants it sh’u’d.
-Oh, Emarine! Where’d you git them funny teaspoons at?”
-
-“They’re Orville’s mother’s.” Emarine gave a mirthful titter.
-
-“I want to know! Ain’t them funny? Thin’s no name fer ’m. You’d ought to
-see the ones my mother left me, Mis’ Parmer—thick, my! One ’u’d make the
-whole dozen o’ you’rn. I’ll have ’em out an’ ask you over to tea.”
-
-“I’ve heerd about ’em,” said Mrs. Palmer, with the placidity of a
-momentary triumph. “The people your mother worked out fer give ’em to
-her, didn’t they? My mother got her’n from her gran’mother. She never
-worked out. She never lived in much style, but she al’ays had a plenty.”
-
-“My-_O_!” said Mrs. Endey, scornfully.
-
-“I guess I’d best git the dinner on,” said Emarine. She pushed the silver
-to one side with a clatter. She brought some green corn from the porch
-and commenced tearing off the pale emerald husks.
-
-“D’you want I sh’u’d help shuck it?” said her mother.
-
-“No; I’m ust to doin’ ’t alone.”
-
-A silence fell upon all three. The fire made a cheerful noise; the kettle
-steamed sociably; some soup-meat, boiling, gave out a savory odor. Mrs.
-Endey leaned back comfortably in her rocking-chair. There was a challenge
-in the very fold of her hands in her lap.
-
-Mrs. Palmer sat erect, stiff and thin. The side of her face was toward
-Mrs. Endey. She never moved the fraction of an inch, but watched her
-hostilely out of the corner of her eye, like a hen on the defensive.
-
-It was Mrs. Endey who finally renewed hostilities. “Emarine,” she said,
-sternly, “what are you a-doin’? Shortenin’ your biscuits with _lard_?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-Mrs. Endey sniffed contemptuously. “They won’t be fit to eat! You
-feathered your nest, didn’t you? Fer mercy’s sake! Can’t you buy butter
-to shorten your biscuits with? You’ll be makin’ patata soup next!”
-
-Then Mrs. Palmer stood up. There was a red spot on each cheek.
-
-“Mis’ Endey,” she said, “if yuh don’t like the ’comadations in this
-house, won’t you be so good ’s to go where they’re better? I must say I
-never wear underclo’s made out o’ unbleached muslin in _my_ life! The
-hull town’s see ’em on your clo’s line, an’ tee-hee about it behind your
-back. I notice your daughter was mighty ready to git in here an’ shorten
-biscuits with lard, an’ use patched table-cloths, an’—”
-
-“_Oh, mother!_”
-
-It was her son’s voice. He stood in the door. His face was white and
-anxious. He looked at the two women; then his eyes turned with a
-terrified entreaty to Emarine’s face. It was hard as flint.
-
-“It’s time you come,” she said, briefly. “Your mother just ordered my
-mother out o’ doors. Whose house is this?”
-
-He was silent.
-
-“Say, Orville Parmer! whose house is this?”
-
-“Oh, Emarine!”
-
-“Don’t you ‘oh, Emarine’ me! You answer up!”
-
-“Oh, Emarine, don’t let’s quar’l. We’ve only b’en married a month. Let
-them quar’l, if they want—”
-
-“You answer up. Whose house is this?”
-
-“It’s mine,” he said in his throat.
-
-“You’rn! Your mother calls it her’n.”
-
-“Well, it is,” he said, with a desperation that rendered the situation
-tragic. “Oh, Emarine, what’s mine’s her’n. Father left it to me, but o’
-course he knew it ’u’d be her’n, too. She likes to call it her’n.”
-
-“Well, she can’t turn my mother out o’ doors. I’m your wife an’ this is
-my house, if it’s you’rn. I guess it ain’t hardly big enough fer your
-mother an’ me, too. I reckon one o’ us had best git out. I don’t care
-much which, only I don’t knuckle-down to nobody. I won’t be set upon by
-nobody.”
-
-“Oh, Emarine!” There was terror in his face and voice. He huddled into a
-chair and covered his eyes with both hands. Mrs. Palmer, also, sat down,
-as if her limbs had suddenly refused to support her. Mrs. Endey ceased
-rocking and sat with folded hands, grimly awaiting developments.
-
-Emarine stood with the backs of her hands on her hips. She had washed the
-flour off after putting the biscuits in the oven, and the palms were pink
-and full of soft curves like rose leaves; her thumbs were turned out at
-right angles. Her cheeks were crimson, and her eyes were like diamonds.
-
-“One o’ us’ll have to git out,” she said again. “It’s fer you to say
-which ’n, Orville Parmer. I’d just as soon. I won’t upbraid you, ’f you
-say me.”
-
-“Well, I won’t upbraid choo, if yuh say me,” spoke up his mother. Her
-face was gray. Her chin quivered, but her voice was firm. “Yuh speak up,
-Orville.”
-
-Orville groaned—“Oh, mother! Oh, Emarine!” His head sunk lower; his
-breast swelled with great sobs—the dry, tearing sobs that in a man are
-so terrible. “To think that you two women sh’u’d both love me, an’ then
-torcher me this way! Oh, God, what can I do er say?”
-
-Suddenly Emarine uttered a cry, and ran to him. She tore his hands
-from his face and cast herself upon his breast, and with her delicate
-arms locked tight about his throat, set her warm, throbbing lips
-upon his eyes, his brow, his mouth, in deep, compelling kisses. “I’m
-your wife! I’m your wife! I’m your wife!” she panted. “You promised
-ev’rything to get me to marry you! Can you turn me out now, an’ make me
-a laughin’-stawk fer the town? Can you give _me_ up? You love me, an’ I
-love you! Let me show you how I love you—”
-
-She felt his arms close around her convulsively.
-
-Then his mother arose and came to them, and laid her wrinkled, shaking
-hand on his shoulder. “My son,” she said, “let _me_ show yuh how _I_ love
-yuh. I’m your mother. I’ve worked fer yuh, an’ done fer yuh all your
-life, but the time’s come fer me to take a back seat. Its be’n hard—it’s
-be’n offul hard—an’ I guess I’ve be’n mean an’ hateful to Emarine—but
-it’s be’n hard. Yuh keep Emarine, an’ I’ll go. Yuh want her an’ I want
-choo to be happy. Don’t choo worry about me—I’ll git along all right. Yuh
-won’t have to decide—I’ll go of myself. That’s the way _mothers_ love, my
-son!”
-
-She walked steadily out of the kitchen; and though her head was shaking,
-it was carried high.
-
-
-PART III
-
-It was the day before Christmas—an Oregon Christmas. It had rained
-mistily at dawn; but at ten o’clock the clouds had parted and moved away
-reluctantly. There was a blue and dazzling sky overhead. The rain-drops
-still sparkled on the windows and on the green grass, and the last roses
-and chrysanthemums hung their beautiful heads heavily beneath them; but
-there was to be no more rain. Oregon City’s mighty barometer—the Falls of
-the Willamette—was declaring to her people by her softened roar that the
-morrow was to be fair.
-
-Mrs. Orville Palmer was in the large kitchen making preparations for the
-Christmas dinner. She was a picture of dainty loveliness in a lavender
-gingham dress, made with a full skirt and a shirred waist and big
-leg-o’-mutton sleeves. A white apron was tied neatly around her waist.
-
-Her husband came in, and paused to put his arm around her and kiss her.
-She was stirring something on the stove, holding her dress aside with one
-hand.
-
-“It’s goin’ to be a fine Christmas, Emarine,” he said, and sighed
-unconsciously. There was a wistful and careworn look on his face.
-
-“Beautiful!” said Emarine, vivaciously. “Goin’ down-town, Orville?”
-
-“Yes. Want anything?”
-
-“Why, the cranberries ain’t come yet. I’m so uneasy about ’em. They’d
-ought to ’a’ b’en stooed long ago. I like ’em cooked down an’ strained to
-a jell. I don’t see what ails them groc’rymen! Sh’u’d think they c’u’d
-get around some time before doomsday! Then, I want—here, you’d best set
-it down.” She took a pencil and a slip of paper from a shelf over the
-table and gave them to him. “Now, let me see.” She commenced stirring
-again, with two little wrinkles between her brows. “A ha’f a pound o’
-citron; a ha’f a pound o’ candied peel; two pounds o’ cur’nts; two
-pounds o’ raisins—git ’em stunned, Orville; a pound o’ sooet—make ’em
-give you some that ain’t all strings! A box o’ Norther’ Spy apples; a
-ha’f a dozen lemons; four-bits’ worth o’ walnuts or a’monds, whichever’s
-freshest; a pint o’ Puget Sound oysters fer the dressin’, an’ a bunch o’
-cel’ry. You stop by an’ see about the turkey, Orville; an’ I wish you’d
-run in ’s you go by mother’s an’ tell her to come up as soon as she can.
-She’d ought to be here now.”
-
-Her husband smiled as he finished the list. “You’re a wonderful
-housekeeper, Emarine,” he said.
-
-Then his face grew grave. “Got a present fer your mother yet, Emarine?”
-
-“Oh, yes, long ago. I got ’er a black shawl down t’ Charman’s. She’s b’en
-wantin’ one.”
-
-He shuffled his feet about a little. “Unh-hunh. Yuh—that is—I reckon yuh
-ain’t picked out any present fer—fer my mother, have yuh, Emarine?”
-
-“No,” she replied, with cold distinctness. “I ain’t.”
-
-There was a silence. Emarine stirred briskly. The lines grew deeper
-between her brows. Two red spots came into her cheeks. “I hope the rain
-ain’t spoilt the chrysyanthums,” she said then, with an air of ridding
-herself of a disagreeable subject.
-
-Orville made no answer. He moved his feet again uneasily. Presently he
-said: “I expect my mother needs a black shawl, too. Seemed to me her’n
-looked kind o’ rusty at church Sunday. Notice it, Emarine?”
-
-“No,” said Emarine.
-
-“Seemed to me she was gittin’ to look offul old. Emarine”—his voice
-broke; he came a step nearer—“it’ll be the first Christmas dinner I ever
-eat without my mother.”
-
-She drew back and looked at him. He knew the look that flashed into her
-eyes, and shrank from it.
-
-“You don’t have to eat this ’n’ without ’er, Orville Parmer! You go an’
-eat your dinner with your mother, ’f you want! I can get along alone. Are
-you goin’ to order them things? If you ain’t, just say so, an’ I’ll go
-an’ do ’t myself!”
-
-He put on his hat and went without a word.
-
-Mrs. Palmer took the saucepan from the stove and set it on the hearth.
-Then she sat down and leaned her cheek in the palm of her hand, and
-looked steadily out of the window. Her eyelids trembled closer together.
-Her eyes held a far-sighted look. She saw a picture; but it was not the
-picture of the blue reaches of sky, and the green valley cleft by its
-silver-blue river. She saw a kitchen, shabby, compared to her own,
-scantily furnished, and in it an old, white-haired woman sitting down to
-eat her Christmas dinner alone.
-
-After a while she arose with an impatient sigh. “Well, I can’t help it!”
-she exclaimed. “If I knuckled-down to her this time, I’d have to do ’t
-ag’in. She might just as well get ust to ’t, first as last. I wish she
-hadn’t got to lookin’ so old an’ pitiful, though, a-settin’ there in
-front o’ us in church Sunday after Sunday. The cords stand out in her
-neck like well-rope, an’ her chin keeps a-quiv’rin’ so I can see Orville
-a-watchin’ her——”
-
-The door opened suddenly and her mother entered. She was bristling with
-curiosity. “Say, Emarine!” She lowered her voice, although there was no
-one to hear. “Where d’ you s’pose the undertaker’s a-goin’ up by here?
-Have you hear of anybody——”
-
-“No,” said Emarine. “Did Orville stop by an’ tell you to hurry up?”
-
-“Yes. What’s the matter of him? Is he sick?”
-
-“Not as I know of. Why?”
-
-“He looks so. Oh, I wonder if it’s one o’ the Peterson childern where the
-undertaker’s a-goin’! They’ve all got the quinsy sore throat.”
-
-“How does he look? I don’t see ’s he looks so turrable.”
-
-“Why, Emarine Parmer! Ev’rybody in town says he looks _so_! I only hope
-they don’t know what ails him!”
-
-“What _does_ ail him?” cried out Emarine, fiercely. “What are you hintin’
-at?”
-
-“Well, if you don’t know what ails him, you’d ort to; so I’ll tell you.
-He’s dyin’ by inches ever sence you turned his mother out o’ doors.”
-
-Emarine turned white. Sheet lightning played in her eyes.
-
-“Oh, you’d ought to talk about my turnin’ her out!” she burst out,
-furiously. “After you a-settin’ here a-quar’l’n’ with her in this very
-kitchen, an’ eggin’ me on! Wa’n’t she goin’ to turn you out o’ your own
-daughter’s home? Wa’n’t that what I turned her out fer? I didn’t turn her
-out, anyhow! I only told Orville this house wa’n’t big enough fer his
-mother an’ me, an’ that neither o’ us ’u’d knuckle-down, so he’d best
-take his choice. You’d ought to talk!”
-
-“Well, if I egged you on, I’m sorry fer ’t,” said Mrs. Endey, solemnly.
-“Ever sence that fit o’ sickness I had a month ago, I’ve feel kind o’ old
-an’ no account myself, as if I’d like to let all holts go, an’ just rest.
-I don’t spunk up like I ust to. No, he didn’t go to Peterson’s—he’s gawn
-right on. My land! I wonder ’f it ain’t old gran’ma Eliot; she had a bad
-spell—no, he didn’t turn that corner. I can’t think where he’s goin’ to!”
-
-She sat down with a sigh of defeat.
-
-A smile glimmered palely across Emarine’s face and was gone. “Maybe if
-you’d go up in the antic you could see better,” she suggested, dryly.
-
-“Oh, Emarine, here comes old gran’ma Eliot herself! Run an’ open the door
-fer ’er. She’s limpin’ worse ’n usual.”
-
-Emarine flew to the door. Grandma Eliot was one of the few people she
-loved. She was large and motherly. She wore a black dress and shawl and a
-funny bonnet, with a frill of white lace around her brow.
-
-Emarine’s face softened when she kissed her. “I’m so glad to see you,”
-she said, and her voice was tender.
-
-Even Mrs. Endey’s face underwent a change. Usually it wore a look of
-doubt, if not of positive suspicion, but now it fairly beamed. She shook
-hands cordially with the guest and led her to a comfortable chair.
-
-“I know your rheumatiz is worse,” she said, cheerfully, “because you’re
-limpin’ so. Oh, did you see the undertaker go up by here? We can’t think
-where he’s goin’ to. D’ you happen to know?”
-
-“No, I don’t; an’ I don’t want to, neither.” Mrs. Eliot laughed
-comfortably. “Mis’ Endey, you don’t ketch me foolin’ with undertakers
-till I have to.” She sat down and removed her black cotton gloves. “I’m
-gettin’ to that age when I don’t care much where undertakers go to so
-long ’s they let _me_ alone. Fixin’ fer Christmas dinner, Emarine dear?”
-
-“Yes, ma’am,” said Emarine in her very gentlest tone. Her mother had
-never said “dear” to her, and the sound of it on this old lady’s lips was
-sweet. “Won’t you come an’ take dinner with us?”
-
-The old lady laughed merrily. “Oh, dearie me, dearie me! You don’t guess
-my son’s folks could spare me now, do you? I spend ev’ry Christmas there.
-They most carry me on two chips. My son’s wife, Sidonie, she nearly runs
-her feet off waitin’ on me. She can’t do enough fer me. My, Mrs. Endey,
-you don’t know what a comfort a daughter-in-law is when you get old an’
-feeble!”
-
-Emarine’s face turned red. She went to the table and stood with her back
-to the older woman; but her mother’s sharp eyes observed that her ears
-grew scarlet.
-
-“An’ I never will,” said Mrs. Endey, grimly.
-
-“You’ve got a son-in-law, though, who’s worth a whole townful of most
-son-in-laws. He was such a good son, too; jest worshipped his mother;
-couldn’t bear her out o’ his sight. He humored her high an’ low. That’s
-jest the way Sidonie does with me. I’m gettin’ cranky ’s I get older, an’
-sometimes I’m reel cross an’ sassy to her; but she jest laffs at me, an’
-then comes an’ kisses me, an’ I’m all right ag’in. It’s a blessin’ right
-from God to have a daughter-in-law like that.”
-
-The knife in Emarine’s hand slipped, and she uttered a little cry.
-
-“Hurt you?” demanded her mother, sternly.
-
-Emarine was silent, and did not turn.
-
-“Cut you, Emarine? Why don’t you answer me? Aigh?”
-
-“A little,” said Emarine. She went into the pantry, and presently
-returned with a narrow strip of muslin which she wound around her finger.
-
-“Well, I never see! You never will learn any gumption! Why don’t you look
-what you’re about? Now, go around Christmas with your finger all tied up!”
-
-“Oh, that’ll be all right by to-morrow,” said Mrs. Eliot, cheerfully.
-“Won’t it, Emarine? Never cry over spilt milk, Mrs. Endey; it makes a
-body get wrinkles too fast. O’ course Orville’s mother’s comin’ to take
-dinner’ with you, Emarine.”
-
-“Dear me!” exclaimed Emarine, in a sudden flutter. “I don’t see why them
-cranberries don’t come! I told Orville to hurry ’em up. I’d best make
-the floatin’ island while I wait.”
-
-“I stopped at Orville’s mother’s as I came along.”
-
-“How?” Emarine turned in a startled way from the table.
-
-“I say, I stopped at Orville’s mother’s as I come along, Emarine.”
-
-“Oh!”
-
-“She well?” asked Mrs. Endey.
-
-“No, she ain’t; shakin’ like she had the Saint Vitus dance. She’s failed
-harrable lately. She’d b’en cryin’; her eyes was all swelled up.”
-
-There was quite a silence. Then Mrs. Endey said—“What she b’en cryin’
-about?”
-
-“Why, when I asked her she jest laffed kind o’ pitiful, an’ said: ‘Oh,
-only my tomfoolishness, o’ course.’ Said she always got to thinkin’ about
-other Christmases. But I cheered her up. I told her what a good time I
-always had at my son’s, and how Sidonie jest couldn’t do enough fer me.
-An’ I told her to think what a nice time she’d have here ’t Emarine’s
-to-morrow.”
-
-Mrs. Endey smiled. “What she say to that?”
-
-“She didn’t say much. I could see she was thankful, though, she had a
-son’s to go to. She said she pitied all poor wretches that had to set
-out their Christmas alone. Poor old lady! she ain’t got much spunk left.
-She’s all broke down. But I cheered her up some. Sech a _wishful_ look
-took holt o’ her when I pictchered her dinner over here at Emarine’s. I
-can’t seem to forget it. Goodness! I must go. I’m on my way to Sidonie’s,
-an’ she’ll be comin’ after me if I ain’t on time.”
-
-When Mrs. Eliot had gone limping down the path, Mrs. Endey said: “You got
-your front room red up, Emarine?”
-
-“No; I ain’t had time to red up anything.”
-
-“Well, I’ll do it. Where’s your duster at?”
-
-“Behind the org’n. You can get out the wax cross again. Mis’ Dillon was
-here with all her childern, an’ I had to hide up ev’rything. I never see
-childern like her’n. She lets ’em handle things so!”
-
-Mrs. Endey went into the “front room” and began to dust the organ.
-She was something of a diplomat, and she wished to be alone for a few
-minutes. “You have to manage Emarine by contrairies,” she reflected. It
-did not occur to her that this was a family trait. “I’m offul sorry I
-ever egged her on to turnin’ Orville’s mother out o’ doors, but who’d
-’a’ thought it ’u’d break her down so? She ain’t told a soul either. I
-reckoned she’d talk somethin’ offul about us, but she ain’t told a soul.
-She’s kep’ a stiff upper lip an’ told folks she al’ays expected to live
-alone when Orville got married. Emarine’s all worked up. I believe the
-Lord hisself must ’a’ sent gran’ma Eliot here to talk like an angel
-unawares. I bet she’d go an’ ask Mis’ Parmer over here to dinner if she
-wa’n’t afraid I’d laff at her fer knucklin’-down. I’ll have to aggravate
-her.”
-
-She finished dusting, and returned to the kitchen. “I wonder what gran’ma
-Eliot ’u’d say if she knew you’d turned Orville’s mother out, Emarine?”
-
-There was no reply. Emarine was at the table mixing the plum pudding. Her
-back was to her mother.
-
-“I didn’t mean what I said about bein’ sorry I egged you on, Emarine. I’m
-glad you turned her out. She’d _ort_ to be turned out.”
-
-Emarine put a handful of floured raisins into the mixture and stirred it
-all together briskly.
-
-“Gran’ma Eliot can go talkin’ about her daughter-in-law Sidonie all she
-wants, Emarine. You keep a stiff upper lip.”
-
-“I can ’tend to my own affairs,” said Emarine, fiercely.
-
-“Well, don’t flare up so. Here comes Orville. Land, but he does look
-peakid!”
-
- * * * * *
-
-After supper, when her mother had gone home for the night, Emarine put on
-her hat and shawl.
-
-Her husband was sitting by the fireplace, looking thoughtfully at the bed
-of coals.
-
-“I’m goin’ out,” she said, briefly. “You keep the fire up.”
-
-“Why, Emarine, its dark. Don’t choo want I sh’u’d go along?”
-
-“No; you keep the fire up.”
-
-He looked at her anxiously, but he knew from the way she set her heels
-down that remonstrance would be useless.
-
-“Don’t stay long,” he said, in a tone of habitual tenderness. He loved
-her passionately, in spite of the lasting hurt she had given him when she
-parted him from his mother. It was a hurt that had sunk deeper than even
-he realized. It lay heavy on his heart day and night. It took the blue
-out of the sky, and the green out of the grass, and the gold out of the
-sunlight; it took the exaltation and the rapture out of his tenderest
-moments of love.
-
-He never reproached her, he never really blamed her; certainly he never
-pitied himself. But he carried a heavy heart around with him, and his few
-smiles were joyless things.
-
-For the trouble he blamed only himself. He had promised Emarine solemnly
-before he married her that if there were any “knuckling-down” to be
-done, his mother should be the one to do it. He had made the promise
-deliberately, and he could no more have broken it than he could have
-changed the color of his eyes. When bitter feeling arises between two
-relatives by marriage, it is the one who stands between them—the one who
-is bound by the tenderest ties to both—who has the real suffering to
-bear, who is torn and tortured until life holds nothing worth the having.
-
-Orville Palmer was the one who stood between. He had built his own cross,
-and he took it up and bore it without a word.
-
-Emarine hurried through the early winter dark until she came to the
-small and poor house where her husband’s mother lived. It was off the
-main-traveled street.
-
-There was a dim light in the kitchen; the curtain had not been drawn.
-Emarine paused and looked in. The sash was lifted six inches, for the
-night was warm, and the sound of voices came to her at once. Mrs. Palmer
-had company.
-
-“It’s Miss Presly,” said Emarine, resentfully, under her breath. “Old
-gossip!”
-
-“—goin’ to have a fine dinner, I hear,” Miss Presly was saying. “Turkey
-with oyster dressin’, an’ cranberries, an’ mince an’ pun’kin pie, an’
-reel plum puddin’ with brandy poured over ’t an’ set afire, an’ wine dip,
-an’ nuts, an’ raisins, an’ wine itself to wind up on. Emarine’s a fine
-cook. She knows how to get up a dinner that makes your mouth water to
-think about. You goin’ to have a spread, Mis’ Parmer?”
-
-“Not much of a one,” said Orville’s mother. “I expected to, but I
-c’u’dn’t get them fall patatas sold off. I’ll have to keep ’em till
-spring to git any kind o’ price. I don’t care much about Christmas,
-though”—her chin was trembling, but she lifted it high. “It’s silly for
-anybody but childern to build so much on Christmas.”
-
-Emarine opened the door and walked in. Mrs. Palmer arose slowly, grasping
-the back of her chair. “Orville’s dead?” she said, solemnly.
-
-Emarine laughed, but there was the tenderness of near tears in her voice.
-“Oh, my, no!” she said, sitting down. “I run over to ask you to come to
-Christmas dinner. I was too busy all day to come sooner. I’m goin’ to
-have a great dinner, an’ I’ve cooked ev’ry single thing of it myself! I
-want to show you what a fine Christmas dinner your daughter-’n-law can
-get up. Dinner’s at two, an’ I want you to come at eleven. Will you?”
-
-Mrs. Palmer had sat down, weakly. Trembling was not the word to describe
-the feeling that had taken possession of her. She was shivering. She
-wanted to fall down on her knees and put her arms around her son’s wife,
-and sob out all her loneliness and heartache. But life is a stage; and
-Miss Presly was an audience not to be ignored. So Mrs. Palmer said:
-“Well, I’ll be reel glad to come, Emarine. It’s offul kind o’ yuh to
-think of ’t. It ’u’d ’a’ be’n lonesome eatin’ here all by myself, I
-expect.”
-
-Emarine stood up. Her heart was like a thistle-down. Her eyes were
-shining. “All right,” she said; “an’ I want that you sh’u’d come just at
-eleven. I must run right back now. Good-night.”
-
-“Well, I declare!” said Miss Presly. “That girl gits prettier ev’ry day
-o’ her life. Why, she just looked full o’ _glame_ to-night!”
-
- * * * * *
-
-Orville was not at home when his mother arrived in her rusty best dress
-and shawl. Mrs. Endey saw her coming. She gasped out, “Why, good grieve!
-Here’s Mis’ Parmer, Emarine!”
-
-“Yes, I know,” said Emarine, calmly. “I ast her to dinner.”
-
-She opened the door, and shook hands with her mother-in-law, giving her
-mother a look of defiance that almost upset that lady’s gravity.
-
-“You set right down, Mother Parmer, an’ let me take your things. Orville
-don’t know you’re comin’, an’ I just want to see his face when he comes
-in. Here’s a new black shawl fer your Christmas. I got mother one just
-like it. See what nice long fringe it’s got. Oh, my, don’t go to cryin’!
-Here comes Orville.”
-
-She stepped aside quickly. When her husband entered his eyes fell
-instantly on his mother, weeping childishly over the new shawl. She was
-in the old splint rocking-chair with the high back. “_Mother!_” he cried;
-then he gave a frightened, tortured glance at his wife. Emarine smiled at
-him, but it was through tears.
-
-“Emarine ast me, Orville—she ast me to dinner o’ herself! An’ she give me
-this shawl. I’m—cryin’—fer—joy——”
-
-“I ast her to dinner,” said Emarine, “but she ain’t ever goin’ back
-again. She’s goin’ to _stay_. I expect we’ve both had enough of a lesson
-to do us.”
-
-Orville did not speak. He fell on his knees and laid his head, like a
-boy, in his mother’s lap, and reached one strong but trembling arm up to
-his wife’s waist, drawing her down to him.
-
-Mrs. Endey got up and went to rattling things around on the table
-vigorously. “Well, I never see sech a pack o’ loonatics!” she exclaimed.
-“Go an’ burn all your Christmas dinner up, if I don’t look after
-it! Turncoats! I expect they’ll both be fallin’ over theirselves to
-knuckle-down to each other from now on! I never see!”
-
-But there was something in her eyes, too, that made them beautiful.
-
-
-
-
-THE CUTTIN’-OUT OF BART WINN
-
-
-
-
-THE CUTTIN’-OUT OF BART WINN
-
-
-“Lavin-ee!”
-
-“Well?”
-
-Mrs. Vaiden came to the foot of the stairs.
-
-“You up there?” she said.
-
-“Yes, maw. What you want?”
-
-“Somebody’s comin’,” said Mrs. Vaiden, lowering her voice to a tone of
-important mystery.
-
-“I guess not here,” said Lavinia, lightly. She sat down on the top step
-and smiled at her mother.
-
-“Yes, it is here, too,” retorted Mrs. Vaiden, with some irritation. “If
-you couldn’t conterdict a body ’t wouldn’t be you! You’re just like your
-paw!” She paused, and then added: “It’s a man a-foot. He’s comin’ up the
-path slow, a-stoppin’ to look at the flowers.”
-
-“Maybe it’s the minister,” said the girl, still regarding her mother with
-a good-natured, teasing smile.
-
-“No, it ain’t the minister, either. As if I didn’t know the minister when
-I see him! You do aggravate me so! It’s a young fello’, an’ he’s all
-dressed up. You’ll have to go to the door.”
-
-“Oh, maw!” cried Lavinia, reproachfully. “I just can’t! In this short
-dress?”
-
-She stood up, with a look of dismay, and began pulling nervously at her
-fresh gingham skirt. It was short, showing very prettily-arched insteps
-and delicate ankles.
-
-“Well, you just can, an’ haf to,” said Mrs. Vaiden, shortly. “I’ve told
-you often enough to put a ruffle on the bottom o’ that dress, an’ I’m
-glad you’re caught. Mebbe you’ll do’s I tell you after this—”
-
-She started guiltily as a loud rap sounded upon the door behind her,
-and began to tiptoe heavily down the hall toward the kitchen. The girl
-looked after her in mingled amusement and chagrin. Then she leaned
-forward slightly, drawing the skirt back closely on both sides, and
-looked at her feet, with her head turned on one side like a bird. When
-the cessation of her mother’s labored breathing announced silently that
-she had reached the kitchen in safety, Lavinia shrugged her beautiful
-shoulders—which no gown could conceal—and opened the door. A young man in
-a light traveling-suit stood before her. In his hand was a bunch of her
-own sweet-peas.
-
-At sight of her he whisked off his hat in a way that brought a lovely
-color to her face and throat. For a little while it seemed as if he were
-not going to say or do anything but just look at her. She was well worth
-looking at. She had the rare beauty of velvet eyes of a reddish-brown
-color, hair wavy and brown, with red glints in it, and a clear
-complexion, unfreckled and of exquisite coloring.
-
-Lavinia’s eyes went to the sweet-peas, and then, with a deeper blush
-under them, to his face.
-
-“Won’t you come in?” she said.
-
-“Why, yes, if you’ll let me.” The young man smiled, and Lavinia found
-her lips and eyes responding, in all the lightness of youth and a clear
-conscience.
-
-“I couldn’t help taking some of your sweet-peas,” he said, following
-her into the parlor. It was a large, solemn-looking room. The blinds
-were lowered over the windows, but the girl raised one slightly, letting
-a splash of pale autumnal sunshine flicker across the hit-and-miss
-rag carpet. There was an organ in one corner and a hair-cloth sofa in
-another. Eight slender-legged hair-cloth chairs were placed at severely
-equal distances around the room, their backs resting firmly against the
-walls. All tipped forward slightly, their front legs being somewhat
-shorter than the others. On the back of each was a small, square
-crocheted tidy. There were some family portraits on the walls, in oval
-gilt frames; and there was a large picture of George Washington and
-family, on their stateliest behavior; another, named in large letters
-“The Journey of Life,” of an uncommonly roomy row-boat containing at
-least a dozen persons, who were supposed to represent all ages from the
-cradle to the grave; in the wide, white margin beneath this picture were
-two verses of beautiful, descriptive poetry, and in one corner appeared,
-with apparent irrelevancy, the name of an illustrated newspaper. There
-was also a chromo of a scantily-attired woman clinging to a cross which
-was set in the midst of dashing sea-waves; and there was a cheerful
-photograph, in a black cloth frame, of flowers—made into harps, crosses,
-anchors and hearts—which had been sent at some time of bereavement by
-sympathetic but misguided friends. A marble-topped centre-table held a
-large plush album, a scrap book, a book of autographs, a lamp with a
-pale-green shade, and a glass case containing a feather-wreath.
-
-“Oh, we’ve got lots of sweet-peas,” said Lavinia, adjusting the blind
-carefully. Then she looked at him.
-
-“May I see Mrs. Vaiden?” he asked, easily.
-
-“She’s—busy,” said Lavinia, with a look of embarrassment. “But I’ll see—”
-
-“Oh, don’t,” interrupted the young man lightly. “They told me at the
-postoffice she took boarders sometimes, and I came to see if there was a
-chance for me.” He handed a card to the girl with an air of not knowing
-that he was doing it. Her very eyelids seemed to blush as she looked at
-it and read the name—Mr. C. Daun Diller. “I am writing up the Puget Sound
-country for a New York paper, and I should like to make my headquarters
-here at Whatcom, but I can’t stand the hotels in your new towns. It’s the
-most amazing thing!” he went on, smiling at her as she stood twisting
-the card in her fingers, not knowing exactly what to do with it. “You
-go to sleep at night in a Puget Sound village with the fronts of the
-stores painted green, blue and red, spasmodic patches of sidewalk here
-and there, dust ankle deep, and no street-lights—and you wake in the
-morning in a _city_! A city with fine stone blocks and residences, stone
-pavements, electric lights and railways, gas, splendid water-works,”—he
-was checking off now, excitedly, on his fingers,—“sewerage, big mills,
-factories, canneries, public schools that would make the East stare,
-churches, libraries”—he stopped abruptly, and, dropping his arms limply
-to his sides, added—“and not a hotel! Not a comfortable bed or a good
-meal to be had for love or money!”
-
-“Yes, that’s so,” said Lavinia, reluctantly. “But you can’t expect us
-to get everything all at onct. Why, Whatcom’s boom only started in six
-months ago.”
-
-Mr. C. Daun Diller looked amused. “Oh, if it were this town only,” he
-said, sitting down on one of the hair-cloth chairs and feeling himself
-slide gently forward, “I shouldn’t have mentioned it. But the truth is,
-there are only three decent hotels in the whole Puget Sound country. But
-I know”—here he smiled at her again—“that it’s not safe to breathe a word
-against Puget Sound to a Puget-Sounder.”
-
-“No, it ain’t,” said the girl, responding to the smile and the
-respectfully bantering tone. Then she moved to the door. “Well, I’ll see
-what maw says to it,” she said, and vanished.
-
-Mr. C. Daun Diller stood up and pushed his hands down into his pockets,
-whistling softly. He walked over to the organ and looked at the music.
-There were three large books: “The Home Circle,” “The Golden Chord,” and
-“The Family Treasure;” a “simplified” copy of “The Maiden’s Prayer,” and
-a book of “Gospel Songs.”
-
-The young man smiled.
-
-“All the same,” he said, as if in answer to a disparaging remark made by
-some one else, “she’s about the handsomest girl I ever saw. I’m getting
-right down anxious to see myself what ‘maw’ will ‘say to it.’”
-
-After a long while Mrs. Vaiden appeared in a crisply-starched gingham
-dress and a company manner—both of which had been freshly put on for the
-occasion. Mr. Diller found her rather painfully polite, and he began to
-wonder, after paying his first week’s board, whether he could endure two
-or three months of her; but he was quite, quite sure that he could endure
-a full year of the daughter.
-
-A couple of evenings later he was sitting by the window in his quaint but
-exquisitely neat room, writing, when a light rap came upon his door. Upon
-opening it he found Lavinia standing, bashfully, a few steps away. There
-was a picturesque, broad-brimmed hat set coquettishly on her splendid
-hair.
-
-“Maw wanted I sh’u’d ask you if you’d like to see an Indian canoe-race,”
-she said.
-
-“_Would_ I?” he ejaculated, getting into a great excitement at once.
-“Well, I should say so! Awfully good of your mother to think—but where is
-it—when is it? How can I see it?”
-
-“It’s down by the viaduck—right now,” said Lavinia. Then she added,
-shyly, pretending to be deeply engrossed with her glove: “I’m just goin’.”
-
-“Oh, are you?” said Diller, seizing his hat and stick and coming eagerly
-out to her. “And may I go with you? Will you take me in hand? I haven’t
-the ghost of an idea where the viaduct is.”
-
-“Oh, yes, I’ll show you,” she said, with a glad little laugh, and they
-went swiftly down the stairs and out into the sweet evening.
-
-“You know,” she said, as he opened the gate for her with a deference to
-which she was not accustomed, and which gave her a thrill of innocent
-exultation, “the Alaska Indians are just comin’ back from hop-pickin’
-down around Puyallup an’ Yakima an’ Seattle, an’ they alwus stop here an’
-have races with the Lummies an’ the Nooksacks.”
-
-Mr. Diller drew a deep breath.
-
-“Do you know,” he said, “I wouldn’t have missed this for anything—not
-for anything I can think of. And yet I should if it hadn’t been for”—he
-hesitated, and then added—“your mother.” They looked into each other’s
-eyes and laughed, very foolishly and happily.
-
-The sun was setting—moving slowly, scarlet and of dazzling brilliancy,
-down the western sky, which shaded rapidly from pale blue to salmon, and
-from salmon to palest pea-green. Beneath, superbly motionless, at full
-tide, the sound stretched mile on mile away to Lummi peninsula, whose
-hills the sun now touched—every fir-tree on those noble crests standing
-out against that burnished background. A broad, unbroken path of gold
-stretched from shore to shore. Some sea-gulls were circling in endless,
-silvery rings through the amethystine haze between sea and sky. The
-old, rotten pier running a mile out to sea shone like a strip of gold
-above the deep blue water. It was crowded with people, indifferent to
-danger in their eagerness to see the races. Indeed, there seemed to be
-people everywhere; on the high banks, the piers, and the mills scattered
-over the tide-flats, and out in row boats. Two brass bands were playing
-stirring strains alternately. There was much excitement—much shouting,
-hurrying, running. The crowd kept swaying from the viaduct over to the
-pier, and from the pier back to the viaduct. Nobody seemed to be quite
-sure where the start would be; even the three judges, when asked, yelled
-back, as they clambered down to their row-boat: “We don’t know. Wait and
-see!”
-
-“What accommodating persons,” said Mr. Diller, cheerfully. “Shall we go
-over to the pier? The tide seems to be running that way.”
-
-“Oh, the tide’s not running now,” said Lavinia. “It’s full.”
-
-Diller looked amused. “I meant the people,” he said.
-
-The girl laughed and looked around on the pushing crowd. “I guess we’d
-best stop right here on the viaduck; here’s just where they started last
-year an’ the year before. Oh, see, here’s the Alaskas camped pretty near
-under us!”
-
-As she lifted her voice a little Diller saw a young man standing near
-start and turn toward her with a glad look of recognition; but at once
-his glance rested on Diller, and his expression changed to a kind of
-puzzled bewilderment. The girl was leaning over the railing and did not
-see him, but he never took his eyes away from her and Diller.
-
-There was a long wait, but the crowd did not lose its patience or its
-good humor. There was considerable betting going on, and there was the
-same exciting uncertainty about the start. The sun went down and a bank
-of apricot-colored clouds piled low over the snow crest of Mount Baker
-in the East. The pier darkened and the path of gold faded, but splashes
-of scarlet still lingered on the blue water. A chill, sweet wind started
-up suddenly, and some of the girl’s bronze curls got loose about her
-white temples. Diller put her wrap around her carefully, and she smiled
-up at him deliciously. Then she cried out, “Oh, they’re gettin’ into the
-boat! They’re goin’ to start. Oh, I’m so glad!” and struck her two hands
-together gleefully, like a child.
-
-The long, narrow, richly-painted and carven canoe slid down gracefully
-into the water. Eleven tall, supple Alaskan Indians, bare to the waist,
-leaped lightly to their places. They sat erect, close to the sides of
-the boat, holding their short paddles perpendicularly. At a signal the
-paddles shot straight down into the water, and, with a swift, magnificent
-straining and swelling of muscles in the powerful bronze arms and
-bodies, were pushed backward and withdrawn in lightning strokes. The
-canoe flashed under the viaduct and appeared on the other side, and
-a great shout belched from thousands of throats. From camping-places
-farther up the shore the other boats darted out into the water and headed
-for the viaduct.
-
-“Oh, good! good!” cried Lavinia in a very ecstasy of excitement. “They’re
-goin’ to start right under us. We’re just in _the_ place!”
-
-“Twenty dollars on the Nooksacks!” yelled a blear-eyed man in a carriage.
-“Twenty! Twenty ag’inst ten on the Nooksacks!”
-
-The band burst into “Hail, Columbia!” with beautiful irrelevancy. The
-crowd came surging back from the pier. Diller was excited, too. His face
-was flushed and he was breathing heavily. “Who’ll you bet on?” he asked,
-laughing, and thinking, even at that moment, how ravishingly lovely she
-was with that glow on her face and the loose curls blowing about her face
-and throat.
-
-“Oh, the _Alaskas_!” cried the girl, striking little blows of impatience
-on the railing with her soft fists. “They’re so tall an’ fine-lookin’!
-They’re so strong an’ grand! Look at their muscles—just like ropes! Oh,
-I’ll bet on the Alaskas! I _love_ tall men!”
-
-“Do you?” said Diller. “I’m tall.”
-
-They looked into each other’s eyes again and laughed. Then a voice spoke
-over their shoulders—a kind, patient voice. “Oh, Laviny,” it said; “I
-wouldn’t bet if I was you.”
-
-Lavinia gave a little scream. Both turned instantly. The young man who
-had been watching them stood close to them. He wore working-clothes—a
-flannel shirt and cheap-faded trousers and coat. He had a good, strong,
-honest face, and there was a tenderness in the look he bent on the girl
-that struck Diller as being almost pathetic.
-
-The glow in Lavinia’s face turned to the scarlet of the sunset.
-
-“_Oh!_” she said, embarrassedly. “That you, Bart? I didn’t know you was
-back.”
-
-“I just got back,” he replied, briefly. “I got to go back again in the
-mornin’. I was just on my way up to your house. I guess I’ll go on. I’m
-tired, an’ I’ve seen lots o’ c’noe races.” He looked at her wistfully.
-
-“Well,” she said, after a moment’s hesitation. “You go on up, then. Maw
-an’ paw’s at home, an’ I’ll come as soon ’s the race ’s over.”
-
-“All right,” he said, with a little drop in his voice, and walked away.
-
-“Oh, _dear_!” cried Lavinia. “We’re missin’ the start, ain’t we?”
-
-The canoes were lying side by side, waiting for the signal. Every Indian
-was bent forward, holding his paddle suspended above the water in both
-hands. There was what might be termed a rigid suppleness in the attitude.
-The dark outlines of the paddles showed clearly in the water, which had
-turned yellow as brass. Suddenly the band ceased playing and the signal
-rang across the sunset. Thirty-three paddles shot into the water, working
-with the swift regularity of piston-rods in powerful engines. The crowds
-cheered and yelled. The canoes did not flash or glide now, but literally
-plowed and plunged through the water, which boiled and seethed behind
-them in white, bubbled foam that at times completely hid the bronze
-figures from sight. There was no shouting now, but tense, breathless
-excitement. People clung motionless, in dangerous places and stared with
-straining eyes, under bent brows, after the leaping canoes. The betting
-had been high. The fierce, rhythmic strokes of the paddles made a noise
-that was like the rapid pumping of a great ram. To Diller, who stood,
-pale, with compressed lips, it sounded like the frantic heart-beat of a
-nation in passionate riot. Mingled with it was a noise that, once heard,
-cannot be forgotten—a weird, guttural chanting on one tone, that yet
-seemed to hold a windy, musical note; a sound, regular, and rhythmic as
-the paddle-strokes, that came from deep in the breasts of the rigidly
-swaying Indians and found utterance through locked teeth.
-
-A mile out a railroad crossed the tide-lands, and this was the turning
-point. The Nooksacks made it first, closely followed by the Alaskans, and
-then, amid wild cheering, the three canoes headed for the viaduct. Faster
-and faster worked those powerful arms; the paddles whizzed more fiercely
-through the air; the water spurted in white sheets behind; the canoes
-bounded, length on length, out of the water; and louder and faster the
-guttural chant beat time. The Alaskans and the Nooksacks were coming in
-together, carven prow to carven prow, and the excitement was terrific.
-Nearer and nearer, neither gaining, they came. Then, suddenly, there
-burst a mad yell of triumph, and the Alaskan boat arose from the water
-and leaped almost its full length ahead of the Nooksack’s; and amidst
-waving hats and handkerchiefs, and almost frantic cheering—the race was
-won.
-
-“By the eternal!” said Diller, beginning to breathe again and wiping the
-perspiration from his brow. “If that isn’t worth crossing the plains
-to see, I don’t know what is!” But his companion did not hear. She was
-alternately waving her kerchief to the victors and pounding her small
-fists on the railing in an ecstasy of triumph.
-
-“Lavin-_ee_!”
-
-“Well?”
-
-“You come right down hyeer an’ help me em’ty this renchin’-water. I’d
-like to know what’s got into you! A-stayin’ upstairs half your time, an’
-just a-mopin’ around when you are down. You ain’t b’en worth your salt
-lately!”
-
-The girl came into the kitchen slowly. “What you jawin’ about now, maw?”
-she said, smiling.
-
-“I’ll show you what I’m a-jawin’ about, as you call it. Take holt o’ this
-tub an’ help me em’ty this renchin’-water.”
-
-“Well, don’t holler so; Mr. Diller’ll hear you.”
-
-“I don’t care ’f he _does_ hear me. I can give him his come-up’ans if he
-goes to foolin’ around, listenin’. I don’t care ’f he does write for a
-paper in New York! You’ve got to take holt o’ the work more’n you’ve b’en
-lately. A-traipsin’ around all over the country with him, a-showin’ him
-things to write about an’ make fun of! I sh’u’d think Bart Winn had just
-about got enough of it.”
-
-“I wish you’d keep still about Bart Winn,” said Lavinia, impatiently.
-
-“Well, I ain’t a-goin’ to keep still about him.” Mrs. Vaiden poured the
-dish-water into the sink and passed the dish-cloth round and round the
-pan, inside and outside with mechanical care, before she opened the
-back door and hung it out on the side of the house. “I guess I don’t haf
-to ask _you_ when I want to talk. There you was—gone all day yeste’day
-a-huntin’ star-fish, an’ that renchin’-water a-settin’ there a-ruinin’
-that tub because I couldn’t em’ty it all myself. Just as if he never saw
-star-fish where he come from. An’ then to-day—b’en gone all the mornin’
-a-ketchin’ crabs! How many crabs ’d you ketch, I’d like to know!”
-
-“We didn’t ketch many,” said Lavinia, with a soft, aggravating laugh.
-“The water wa’n’t clear enough to see ’em.”
-
-“No, I guess the water _wa’n’t_ clear enough to see ’em!” The
-rinsing-water had been emptied, and Mrs. Vaiden was industriously wiping
-the tub. “I’ve got all the star-fishin’ an’ the crab-ketchin’ I want, an’
-I’m a-goin’ to tell that young man that he can go some’ers else for his
-board. He’s b’en here a month, an’ he’s just about made a fool o’ you.
-Pret’ soon you’ll be a-thinkin’ you’re too good for Bart Winn.”
-
-“Oh, no,” said Bart Winn’s honest voice in the doorway; “I guess Laviny
-won’t never be a-thinkin’ that.”
-
-“Mercy!” cried Mrs. Vaiden, starting and coloring guiltily. “That you?
-How you scairt me! I’m all of a-trimble.”
-
-Bart advanced to Lavinia and kissed her with much tenderness; but
-instead of blushing, she paled.
-
-“When ’d you come?” she asked, briefly, drawing away, while her mother,
-muttering something about the sour cream and the spring-house, went out
-discreetly.
-
-“This mornin’,” said Bart. “I’m a-goin’ to stay home now.”
-
-The girl sat down, taking a pan of potatoes on her lap. “I wonder where
-the case-knife is,” she said, helplessly.
-
-“I’ll get it,” said Bart, running into the pantry and returning with the
-knife. “I love to wait on you, Laviny,” he added, with shining eyes. “I
-guess I’ll get to wait on you a sight, now. I see your paw ’s I come up
-an’ he said as how I could board hyeer. I’ll do the shores for you—an’
-glad to. An’, oh, Laviny! I ’most forgot. I spoke for a buggy ’s I come
-up, so’s I can take you a-ridin’ to-night.”
-
-“I guess I can’t go,” said Lavinia, holding her head down and paring
-potatoes as if her life depended upon getting the skins off.
-
-“You can’t? Why can’t you?”
-
-“I—why, I’m goin’ a salmon-spearin’ up at Squalicum Creek, I guess.
-Salmon’s a-runnin’ like everything now. ’Most half the town goes there
-soon ’s it gets dark.”
-
-“That a fact?” said Bart, shifting from one foot to the other and
-looking interested. “I want to know! Well”—his face brightened—“I’ll
-go down an’ tell ’em I’ll take the rig to-morro’ night, an’ I’ll go
-a-spearin’ with you. Right down in front o’ Eldridge’s?”
-
-“Yes.” A pulse began thumping violently in the girl’s throat. Her eyelids
-got so heavy she could not lift them. “I guess—that is, I—why, you see,
-Bart, I got comp’ny.”
-
-“Well, I guess the girls won’t object to my goin’ along o’ you.”
-
-“It ain’t girls,” said Lavinia, desperately. “It’s—a—it’s Mr. Diller; the
-gentleman that boards here.”
-
-“Oh,” said Bart, slowly. Then there was a most trying silence, during
-which the ticking of the clock and the beating of her own heart were the
-only sounds Lavinia heard. At last she said, feebly: “You see he writes
-for a New York newspaper—one o’ the big ones. He’s a-writin’ up the
-whole Puget Sound country. An’ he don’t know just what he’d ort to see,
-nor just how to see it, unless somebody shows him about—an’ I’ve b’en
-a-showin’ him.”
-
-“Oh!” said Bart again, but quite in another tone, quite cheerfully.
-“That’s it, is ’t, Laviny? Well, that’s all right. But I’ll be
-hanged if you didn’t take my breath away for a minute. I thought you
-meant—Laviny!”—a sudden seriousness came into his tone and look—“I guess
-you don’t know how much I think o’ you. My heart’s just _set_ on you,
-my girl—my whole life’s wrapped up in you.” He paused, but Lavinia did
-not speak or look at him, and he added, very slowly and thoughtfully—“I
-reckon it ’u’d just about kill me, ’f anything happened to you.”
-
-“I guess nothin’ ’s a-goin’ to happen.” She dropped one potato into a pan
-of cold water and took up another.
-
-“No, I guess not.” He took on a lighter tone. “But I’ll tell you what,
-Laviny! If that’s all, he ain’t comp’ny at all; so you can just tell him
-I’m a-goin’, too.” He came closer and laid a large but very gentle hand
-on her shoulder. “You might even tell him I’ve got a right to go, Laviny.”
-
-The girl shrank, and glanced nervously at the door.
-
-“I wouldn’t like to do that, Bart. After his arrangin’ to go, an’
-a-hirin’ the skiff hisself. _I_ don’t know but what he’s got somebody
-else to go along of us.”
-
-“Why, does he ever?”
-
-“Well, I don’t recollect that he ever has; but then he might of, this
-time, I say, for all I know.”
-
-There was another silence. Then the big hand patted the girl’s shoulder
-affectionately and the honest eyes bent on her the look of patient
-tenderness that Diller had considered pathetic.
-
-“All right, Laviny; you go along of him, just by yourself, an’ I’ll stop
-home with your paw an’ your maw. I want you to know, my girl, that I
-trust you, an’ believe every word you say to me. I ain’t even thought
-o’ much else besides you ever sence I saw you first time at the liberry
-sociable, an’ I won’t ever think o’ much else, I don’t care what happens.
-Bein’ afraid to trust a body ’s a poor way to show how much you think
-about ’em, is my religion; so you go an’ have a good time, an’ don’t
-you worry about me.” He tucked one of her runaway curls behind her ear
-awkwardly. “I’ll slip down to the liv’ry stable now, an’ tell ’em about
-the rig.”
-
-“All right,” said Lavinia.
-
-Her mother came in one door, after a precautionary scraping of her feet
-and an alarming paroxysm of coughing, and looked rather disappointed to
-see Bart going out at the other, and to realize that her modest warnings
-had been thrown away. “Well, ’f I _ever_!” she exclaimed. “Laviny Vaiden,
-whatever makes you _look_ so? You look just ’s if you’d seen a spook!
-You’re a kind o’ yellow-gray—just like you had the ja’ndice! What _ails_
-you?”
-
-“I got a headache,” said the girl; and then, somehow, the pan slid down
-off her lap, and the potatoes and the parings went rolling and sprawling
-all over the floor; Lavinia’s head went down suddenly on the table, and
-she was sobbing bitterly.
-
-Her mother looked at her keenly, without speaking, for a moment; then she
-said dryly, “Why, I guess you must have an awful headache. Come on kind
-o’ sudden like, didn’t it? I guess you’d best go up and lay down, an’
-I’ll bring a mustard plaster up an’ put on your head. Ain’t nothin’ like
-a plaster for a headache—’specially that kind of a headache.”
-
-Bart Winn walked into the livery stable with an air of indifference put
-on so stiffly that it deceived no one. It was not that he did not feel
-perfectly satisfied with Lavinia’s explanation, but he was a trifle
-uneasy lest others should not see the thing with his eyes.
-
-“I guess I won’t want that rig to-night, Billy,” he said, pulling a head
-of timothy out of a bale of hay that stood near. “I’ll take it to-morro’
-night.”
-
-“All right,” said the young fellow, with a smile that Bart did not like.
-“Girl sick, aigh?”
-
-“No,” said Bart, softly stripping the fuzz off the timothy.
-
-“Well, I guess I understan’,” said Billy, winking one eye, cheerfully.
-“I’ve b’en there myself. Girls is as much alike ’s peas—_sweet_-peas”—he
-interjected with a hearty laugh—“in a pod, the world over. It ain’t
-never safe for a fellow to come home, after bein’ away a good spell, an’
-engage a buggy before findin’ out if the girl ain’t engaged to some other
-fello’—it ain’t noways _safe_. I smiled in my sleeve when you walked in
-so big an’ ordered your’n.”
-
-Bart Winn was slow to anger, but now a dull red came upon his face and
-neck, and settled there as if burnt into the flesh. His eyes looked
-dangerous, but he spoke quietly. “I guess you don’t know what you’re
-talkin’ about, Billy. I guess you hadn’t best go any furder.”
-
-Billy came slowly toward him, nettled by his tone—by its very
-calm, in fact. “D’ you mean to say that Laviny Vaiden ain’t goin’
-a-salmon-spearin’ to-night with that dandy from New York?”
-
-Bart swallowed once or twice.
-
-“I don’t mean to say anything that’s none o’ your business,” he said.
-
-“Well, she’s been a-spearin’ with him ev’ry night sence the salmon’s b’en
-a-runnin’, anyway.”
-
-The strong, powerful trembling of a man who is trying to control himself
-now seized Bart Winn.
-
-“If you’re goin’ to put on airs with me,” continued Billy, obtusely,
-“I’ll just tell you a few _fax_! They don’t burn any torch in their boat,
-an’ they don’t spear any salmon! That’s just a blind. They go off by
-theirselves—clear away from the spearers, an’ they don’t come back till
-they see the torches a-goin’ out an’ know that we all’s a-goin’ home.
-It’s the town talk. Not that they say anything wrong, for we’ve all
-knowed Laviny sence she was a baby; but it’s as plain as the nose on a
-man’s face that you ain’t in it there since that dood come.”
-
-A panorama of colors flamed over Bart’s face; his hands clenched till the
-nails cut into the flesh and the blood spurted; who has seen the look in
-the eyes of the lion that cowers and obeys under the terrible lash of the
-trainer will know the look that was in the man’s eyes while the lash of
-his own will conquered him; his broad chest swelled and sunk. At last he
-spoke, in a deep, shaking voice. “Billy,” he said, “you’re a liar—a liar!
-_Damn you!_” He struggled a moment longer with himself, and then turned
-and hurried away as if possessed of the devil.
-
-But Billy followed him to the door and called after him—“Oh, damn me,
-aigh? Now, I don’t want I sh’u’d have a fight with you, Bart. I was
-tryin’ to do you a favor. If you think I’m a liar, it’s a mighty easy
-thing for you to go down there to-night an’ see for yourself. That’s all
-_I_ ask.”
-
-Bart went on in a passion of contending emotions. “He’s a liar! He’s a
-liar!” he kept saying, deep in his throat; but all the time he had the
-odd feeling that somebody, or something, was contradicting him. A warm
-wind had arisen, and it beat against his temples so persistently that
-they felt numb by the time he reached the Vaiden’s. He cleaned his boots
-on the neat mat of gunny-sacking laid at the door for that purpose, and
-entered the kitchen. “Where’s Laviny?” he asked.
-
-“She’s upstairs with a headache,” replied Mrs. Vaiden, promptly.
-
-“It must ’a’ come on sudden.”
-
-“Yes, I guess it must.” Mrs. Vaiden spoke cautiously. She was sure there
-had been a quarrel, and she was afraid her own remark, overheard by Bart,
-had brought it on.
-
-“Well, I want to see her.”
-
-“Right away?”
-
-“Yes,” said Bart, after a little hesitation, “right away, I reckon.”
-
-Mrs. Vaiden went upstairs, and returned presently, followed by Lavinia.
-The girl looked pale; a white kerchief bound about her brow increased her
-pallor; her eyes were red. She sat down weakly in a splint-bottom chair
-and crossed her hands in her lap.
-
-At sight of the girl’s suffering, Bart knew instantly that he had been
-doubting her without realizing it, because his faith in her came back
-with such a strong rush of tenderness.
-
-“Sick, Laviny?” he asked, in a tone that was a caress of itself—it was so
-very gentle a thing to come from so powerful a man.
-
-“I got a headache,” said Lavinia, looking at the floor. “It came on right
-after you left. It aches awful.”
-
-Bart went to her and laid his hand on her shoulder. It was a strong hand
-to be shaking so.
-
-“Laviny, I’m a brute to get you up out o’ bed; but I’m more of a brute
-to ’a’ believed”—He stopped, and she lifted her eyes, fearfully, to his
-face. “I’ve been listenin’ to things about you.”
-
-“What things?” She looked at the floor again.
-
-“Well, I ain’t goin’ to so much as ask you ’f it’s so; but I’m goin’ to
-tell you how _mean_ I’ve b’en to listen to ’t an’ to keep a-wonderin’ if
-it c’u’d be so,—an’ then see if you can forgive me. I’ve b’en hearin’
-that you don’t light no torch nor ketch no salmon when you go a-spearin’,
-but that you an’ him go off by yourselves an’ stay—an’ that he—he”—the
-words seemed to stick in his throat—“he’s cut me out.”
-
-After a little Lavinia said—“Is that all?”
-
-“All! Yes. Ain’t that enough?”
-
-“Yes, it’s enough—plenty for you to ’a’ believed about me. I wouldn’t
-’a’ believed that much about you.” The humor of this remark seemed to
-appeal to her, for she smiled a little. Then she got up. “But it’s all
-right, Bart. I ain’t mad. If that’s all, I guess I’ll go back to bed. You
-tell maw I couldn’t put them roastin’-ears on—my head feels so.”
-
-He caught her to his breast and kissed her several times, with something
-like a prayer in his eyes, and with a strong, but sternly controlled
-passion that left him trembling and staggering like a drunken man when
-she was gone.
-
- * * * * *
-
-After Lavinia and Diller were gone that night Bart sat out on the kitchen
-steps, smoking his pipe. He stooped forward, his elbows resting on his
-knees. His right hand held the pipe, and the left supported his right
-arm. His eyes looked straight before him into the purple twilight. The
-wind had gone down, but now and then a little gust of perfume came around
-the corner from the wild clover, still in delicate pink blossom on the
-north side of the house. The stars came out, one by one, in the deep blue
-spaces above, and shrill mournful outcries came from winged things in the
-green depths of the ferns. Already the torches of the salmon-spearers
-were beginning to flare out from the shadow of the cliffs across the bay.
-Mr. Vaiden was not at home, but Mrs. Vaiden was walking about heavily in
-the kitchen, finishing the evening work.
-
-Mrs. Vaiden was not quite easy in her mind. She really liked Bart Winn,
-but, to be unnecessarily and disagreeably truthful, she liked even better
-his noble donation claim, which he was now selling off in town lots. Time
-and time again during the past month she had cautioned Lavinia to not “go
-galivantin’ ’round with that Diller so much;” and on numerous occasions
-she had affirmed that “she’d _bet_ Laviny would fool along till she let
-Bart Winn slip through her fingers, after all.” Still, it had been an
-unconfessed satisfaction to her to observe Mr. Diller’s frank admiration
-for her daughter—to feel that Lavinia could “have her pick o’ the best
-any day.” She knew how this rankled in some of the neighbors’ breasts.
-She wished now that she had been more strict. She said to herself, as she
-went out to the spring-house: “I wish I’d ’a’ set my foot right down on
-his goin’ a step with her. An’ there I started it myself, a-sendin’ her
-off to that c’noe race with him, just to tantalize Mis’ Bentley an’ her
-troop o’ girls. But land knows I never dreamt o’ its goin’ on this way.
-What’s a newspaper fello’ compared to a donation claim, _I’d_ like to
-know?”
-
-At nine o’clock she went to the door and said, in that tone of
-conciliatory tenderness which comes from a remorseful conscience: “Well,
-Bart, I guess I’ll go to bed. I’m tired. You goin’ to set up for Laviny?”
-
-“Yes,” said Bart; “good-night.”
-
-“Well, good-night, Bart.” She stood holding a lighted candle in one hand,
-protecting its flame from the night air with the other. “I reckon they’ll
-be home by ten.”
-
-“I reckon so.”
-
-At the top of the stairs Mrs. Vaiden remembered that the parlor windows
-were open, and she went back to close them. The wind was rising again,
-and as she opened the parlor door it puffed through the open windows and
-sent the curtains streaming out into the room; then it went whistling on
-through the house, banging the doors.
-
-After a while quiet came upon the house. Bart sat smoking silently. The
-Vaidens lived on a hill above the town, and usually he liked to watch the
-chains of electric lights curving around the bay; but to-night he watched
-the torches only. Suddenly he flung his pipe down with a passionate
-movement and stood up, reaching inside the door for his hat. But he sat
-down again as suddenly, shaking himself like a dog, as if to fling off
-something that was upon him. “No; I’m damned if I will!” he said in his
-throat. “I _won’t_ watch her! She said it wa’n’t so, an’ I believe her.”
-But he did not smoke again, and he breathed more heavily as the moments
-ticked by and she did not come. At half-past ten Mrs. Vaiden came down in
-a calico wrapper and a worsted shawl.
-
-“Why, ain’t she come _yet_?” she asked, holding the candle high and
-peering under it at the back of the silent figure outside.
-
-“No,” said Bart quietly; “she ain’t.”
-
-“Why, it’s half-after ten! She never’s b’en out this a-way before. D’you
-think anything c’u’d ’a’ hapened?”
-
-“No,” said Bart, slowly; “I guess they’ll be along.”
-
-“Well, I don’t want that she sh’u’d stay out till this time o’ night with
-anybody but you. She’s old enough to know better. It don’t look well.”
-
-“It looks all right, as fur as that goes,” said Bart.
-
-“Oh, if _you_ think so.”
-
-Mrs. Vaiden lowered the candle huffily.
-
-Bart arose and came inside. He was pale but he spoke calmly, and he
-looked her straight in the eyes.
-
-“It’s all right as fur as she goes; I’d trust her anywheres. But how
-about him? What kind of a man is he?”
-
-“Oh, I don’t know,” said Mrs. Vaiden, weakly. “How d’ you expect me
-to know what kind of a _man_ he is? He’s a nice-appearin’, polite sort
-of a fello’, an’ he writes for a newspaper ’n New York—one o’ them big
-ones. But he don’t seem to me to have much backbone or stand-upness about
-him. I sh’u’d think he’s one o’ them that never _intends_ to do anything
-wrong, but does it just because it’s pleasant for the time bein’, and
-then feels sorry for ’t afte’ards.”
-
-Bart’s brows bent together blackly.
-
-“But I must say”—Mrs. Vaiden’s tone gathered firmness—“you might pattern
-after him a little in politeness, Bart. I think Laviny likes it. He’s
-alwus openin’ gates for her, an’ runnin’ to set chairs for her when
-she comes into a room, an’ takin’ off his hat to her, an’ carryin’ her
-umberella, an’ fetchin’ her flow’rs; an’ I b’lieve he’d most die before
-he’d walk on the inside o’ the sidewalk or go over a crossin’ ahead o’
-her. An’ I can see Laviny likes them things.”
-
-She put the candle on the table and huddled down into a chair.
-
-The look of anger on the man’s face gave place to one of keen dismay.
-
-“I didn’t know she liked such things. I never thought about ’em. I wa’n’t
-brought up to such foolishness.”
-
-“Well, she likes ’em, anyhow. I guess most women do.” Mrs. Vaiden sighed
-unconsciously. “Why, Bart, it’s a quarter of, an’ she ain’t here yet. D’
-you want I sh’u’d go after her?”
-
-“No, I don’t want you sh’u’d go after her. I want you sh’u’d let her
-alone, an’ show her we got confidence in her. She’s just the same as my
-wife, an’ I don’t want her own mother sh’u’d think she’d do anything she
-hadn’t ort to.”
-
-Mrs. Vaiden’s feelings were sensitive and easily hurt; and she sat now in
-icy silence, looking at the clock. But when it struck eleven she thawed,
-being now thoroughly frightened.
-
-“Oh, Bart, I do think we’d best look in her room. She might ’a’ got in
-someway without our hearin’ her—an’ us settin’ hyeer like a couple o’
-bumps on a lawg.”
-
-“She might ’a’,” said Bart, as if struck by the suggestion. “You get
-me a candle an’ I’ll go up and see. You stay here,” he added, over his
-shoulder, as he took the candle and started.
-
-“Look out!” she cried, sharply, as the blue flame plowed a gutter down
-one side of the candle. “Don’t hold it so crooked! You’ll spill the sperm
-onto the stair-carpet!”
-
-It was with a feeling of awe that Bart went into the dainty little room.
-There were rosebuds on the creamy wall-paper, and the ceiling, slanting
-down on one side, was pale, pale blue, spangled with silver stars; the
-windows were closed, and thin, soft curtains fell in straight folds over
-them; the rag carpet was woven in pink-and-cream stripes; there was a
-dressing-table prettily draped in pink. For a moment the man’s love was
-stronger than his anxiety; the prayer came back to his eyes as he looked
-at the narrow, snowy bed.
-
-Then he went to the dressing-table and saw a folded slip of paper with
-his name upon it.
-
- * * * * *
-
-After a while he became conscious that he had read the letter a dozen
-times, and still had not grasped its meaning. He stooped closer to the
-candle and read it again, his lips moving mechanically:
-
- “DEAR BART:—I’m goin’ away. I’m goin’ with him. I told you what
- wa’n’t so this mornin’. I do like him the best. I couldn’t
- have you after knowin’ him. I feel awful bad to treat you this
- a-way, but I haf to.
-
- “LAVINY.”
-
- “P. S.—I want that you sh’u’d marry somebody else as soon as
- you can, an’ be happy.”
-
-A querulous call came from the hall below. He took the candle in one
-hand and the letter in the other and went down, stumbling clumsily on
-the stairs. A great many noises seemed to be ringing in his head, and
-the sober paper with which the walls of the hall were covered to have
-suddenly taken on great scarlet spots. He felt helpless and uncertain in
-his movements, as if he had no will to guide him. He must have carried
-the candle very crookedly, for Mrs. Vaiden, who was watching him from
-below, cried out, petulantly: “There, you _are_ spillin’ the sperm! Just
-look at you!” But she stopped abruptly when she saw his face.
-
-“Why, whatever on this earth!” she exclaimed, solemnly. “What you got
-there? A letter?”
-
-“Yes.” He set the candle on the table and held the letter toward her.
-“It’s from Laviny.”
-
-“From Laviny! Why, what on earth did she write to you about?”
-
-He burst into wild, terrible laughter. “She wants I sh’u’d marry somebody
-else as soon as I can, an’ be happy.” These words, at least, seemed to
-have written themselves on his brain. He groped about blindly for his
-hat, and went out into the shrill, whistling night. The last torch had
-burnt itself out, and everything was black save the electric lights,
-winking in the wind, and one strip of whitening sky above Mount Baker,
-where presently the moon would rise, silver and cool.
-
- * * * * *
-
-It was seven o’clock in the morning when he came back. He washed his
-hands and face at the sink on the porch, and combed his hair before a
-tiny mirror, in which a dozen reflections of himself danced. Mrs. Vaiden
-was frying ham. At sight of him she began to cry, weakly and noiselessly.
-“Where you been?” she sniffled. “You look forty year old. I set up till
-one o’clock, a-waitin’ for you.”
-
-“Mrs. Vaiden,” said Bart, quietly, “I’m in great trouble. I’ve walked
-all night, tryin’ to make up my mind to ’t. I’ve done it at last; but I
-cu’dn’t ’a’ come back tell I did. I’m sorry you waited up.”
-
-“Oh, I don’t mind that as long as you’re gettin’ reconciled to ’t, Bart.”
-Mrs. Vaiden spoke more hopefully. “You set right down an’ have a bite to
-eat.”
-
-“I don’t want anything,” he replied; but he sat down and took a cup
-of coffee. It must have been very hot, for suddenly great tears came
-into his eyes and stood there. Mrs. Vaiden sat down opposite to him and
-leaned her elbow on the table and her head on her hand. “Bart,” she said,
-solemnly, “I don’t want you sh’u’d think I ever winked at this. It never
-entered my head. My heart’s just broke. To see a likely girl, that c’u’d
-’a’ had her pick anywheres, up an’ run away with a no-account newspaper
-fello’—when she c’u’d ’a’ had you!” The man’s face contracted. “Whatever
-on earth the neighbors’ll say I don’t know.”
-
-“Who cares what neighbors say?”
-
-“Oh, that’s all very well for you to say; you ain’t her mother.”
-
-“No,” said Bart, with a look that made her quail; “I ain’t. I wish to God
-I was! Mebbe ’twouldn’t _hurt_ so!”
-
-“Well, it ’ad ort to hurt more!” retorted the lady, with spirit. “Just ’s
-if you felt any worse ’n I do!” He laid his head on his hand and groaned.
-“Oh, I know it’s gone deep, Bart”—her tone softened—“but ’s I say, you
-ain’t her mother. You’ll get over it an’ marry again—like Laviny wanted
-that you sh’u’d. It was good o’ her to think o’ that. I will say that
-much for her.”
-
-“Yes,” said Bart; “it was good of her.” Then there came a little silence,
-broken finally by Mrs. Vaiden. Her voice held a note of peevish regret.
-“There’s that fine house o’ your’n ’most finished—two story an’ a ell!
-An’ that liberry across the front hall from the parlor! When I think how
-vain Laviny was o’ that liberry! What’ll you do with the house, now,
-Bart?”
-
-“Sell it!” he answered, between his teeth.
-
-“An’ there’s all that fine furnitur’ that Laviny an’ you picked out. She
-fairly danced when she told me about it. All covered with satin—robin-egg
-green, wa’n’t it?”
-
-“Blue.” The word dropped mechanically from his white lips.
-
-“Well, blue, then. What’ll you do with it?”
-
-“I guess they’ll take it back by my losin’ my first payment,” he
-answered, with a kind of ghastly humor.
-
-“Well, there’s your new buggy—all paid for. They won’t take that back.”
-
-“I’ll give that to you,” he said, with a bitter smile.
-
-“Oh, you!” exclaimed Mrs. Vaiden, throwing out her large hand at him in a
-gesture of mingled embarrassment and delight. “As if I’d take it, after
-Laviny’s actin’ up this a-way!”
-
-He did not reply, and presently she broke out, angrily, with:
-
-“The huzzy! The ungrateful, deceitful jade! To treat a body so. How do we
-know whether he’s got anything to keep a wife on? I’ll admit, though, he
-was alwus genteel-dressed. I do think, Bart, you might ’a’ took pattern
-’n that. ’Twa’n’t like as if you wa’n’t able to wear good clo’es—an’
-Laviny liked such things.”
-
-“I wish you’d ’a’ told me a good spell ago what she liked, Mrs. Vaiden.”
-
-“Well, that’s so. There ain’t much use ’n lockin’ the stable door after
-the horse ’s gone. Oh, that makes me think about your offerin’ me that
-buggy—’s if I w’u’d!”
-
-“I guess you’ll have to. I’m goin’ to leave on the train, an’ I’ll order
-it sent to you.”
-
-“Oh, you! Why, where you goin’, Bart?”
-
-“I’m goin’ to follow _him_!” he thundered, bringing his fist down on
-the table in a way that made every dish leap out of its place. “I ain’t
-goin’ to hurt him—unless talk hurts—but I’m goin’ to say some _things_
-to him. I ain’t had a thought for three year that that girl ain’t b’en
-in! I ain’t made a plan that she ain’t b’en in. I’ve laid awake night
-after night just too happy to sleep. An’ now to have a—a _thing_ like him
-take her from me in one month. But that ain’t the worst!” he burst out,
-passionately. “We don’t know how he’ll treat her, an’ she’ll be too proud
-to complain—”
-
-“I can’t see why you care how he treats her,” said Mrs. Vaiden, “after
-the way she’s treated you.”
-
-“No,” he answered, with a look that ought to have crushed her, “I didn’t
-s’pose you c’u’d see. I didn’t expect you to see that, or anything else
-but your own feelin’s—the way the thing affex you. But that’s what I’m
-goin’ to follow him for, Mrs. Vaiden. An’ when I find him—I’m goin’
-to tell him”—there was an awful calm in his tone now—“that if he ever
-misuses her, now that he’s married her, I’ll kill him. I’ll shoot him
-down like a dawg!”
-
-“My Lord!” broke in Mrs. Vaiden, with a new thought. “What if he ain’t
-married her! She never said so ’n her letter. Oh, Bart!” beginning to
-weep hysterically. “Mebbe you c’u’d get her back.”
-
-He leaped to his feet panting like an animal; his great breast swelled in
-and out swiftly, his hands clenched, his eyes burned at her.
-
-“What!” he said. “Do you _dare_? _Her mother!_ Oh, you—you—God! but I
-wish you was a man!”
-
-The whistle of a coming train broke across the morning stillness. He
-turned, seized his hat and crushed it on his head. Then he came back and
-took up the chair in which he had been sitting.
-
-“Mrs. Vaiden,” he said, quietly, “d’ you see this chair? Well, if he
-ain’t married her—”
-
-With two or three movements of his powerful wrists he wrenched the chair
-into as many pieces and dropped them on the floor.
-
- * * * * *
-
-After a while Mrs. Vaiden emerged from the stupefaction into which his
-last words had thrown her, and resumed her breakfast.
-
-“Well,” she said, stirring her coffee until it swam round and round
-in a smooth eddy in the cup, “if I ever see his beat! Whoever’d ’a’
-thought he’d take his cuttin’-out that a-way? I never ’d ’a’ thought it.
-Worryin’ about her, after the way she’s up and used him! A body ’d think
-he’d be glad if she was treated shameful, and hatto lead a mis’rable life
-a-realizin’ what she’d threw away. But not him. Well, they say still
-water runs deep. Mebbe it’s ungrateful to think it after his givin’ me
-that fine buggy—(How Mis’ Bentley will stare when I drive roun’ to see
-her!” she interjected with a smile of anticipation.) “But after seein’
-how he showed up his temper just now I ain’t sure but Laviny’s head was
-level when she took the other ’n. ’F _only_ he had a donation claim!”
-
-
-
-
-ZARELDA
-
-
-
-
-ZARELDA
-
-
-“’Reldy! Say, ’Reldy Za-_rel_-dy!”
-
-The girl was walking rapidly, but she stopped at once and turned. She
-wore a cheap woolen dress of a dingy brown color. The sleeves were
-soiled at the wrists, but the narrow, inexpensive ruffle at the neck was
-white and fresh. Her thick brown hair was well brushed and clean. It was
-woven into a heavy, glistening braid which was looped up and tied with a
-rose-colored ribbon. Her shoes were worn out of shape and “run down” at
-the heels, and there were no gloves on the roughened hands clasped over
-the handle of her dinner-bucket.
-
-“Oh, you?” she said, smiling.
-
-“Yes, me,” said the other girl, with a high color, as she joined Zarelda.
-They walked along briskly together. “I’ve been tryin’ to ketch up with
-you for three blocks. Ain’t you early?”
-
-“No; late. Heard the whistle blow ’fore I left home. Didn’t you hear it?
-Now own up, Em Brackett.”
-
-“No, I didn’t—honest,” said the other girl, laughing. “I set the clock
-back las’ night an’ forgot to turn it ahead ag’in this mornin’.”
-
-This young woman’s dress and manner differed from her companion’s. Her
-dress was cheap, but of flimsy, figured goods that under close inspection
-revealed many and large grease spots; the sleeves were fashionably
-puffed; and there were ruffles and frills and plaitings all over it. At
-the throat was a bit of satin ruffling that had once been pale blue.
-Half her hair had been cut off, making what she called her “bangs,” and
-this was tightly frizzed over her head as far back as her ears. Her back
-hair—coarse and broken from many crimpings—was braided and looped up
-like Zarelda’s, and tied with a soiled blue ribbon. She wore much cheap
-jewelry, especially amethysts in gaudy settings. She carried herself with
-an air and was popularly supposed by the young people of factory society
-to be very much of a belle and a coquette.
-
-Zarelda turned and looked at her with sudden interest.
-
-“What in the name o’ mercy did you turn the clock back for?”
-
-Em tossed her head, laughing and blushing.
-
-“Never you mind what for, ’Reldy Winser. It ain’t any o’ your funeral, I
-guess, if I did turn it back. I had occasion to—that’s all. You wasn’t at
-the dance up at Canemah las’ night, was you?” she added suddenly.
-
-“No, I wasn’t. I didn’t have anybody to go with. You didn’t go, either,
-did you?”
-
-“Unh-hunh; I did.”
-
-Em nodded her head, looking up the river to the great Falls, with dreamy,
-remembering eyes. “We had a splendid time, an’ the walk home along the
-river was just fine.”
-
-“Well, I could of gone with you if I’d of knew you was goin’. Couldn’t I?
-Maw was reel well las’ night, too.”
-
-She waited for a reply, but receiving none, repeated rather
-wistfully—“Couldn’t I?”
-
-Em took her eyes with some reluctance away from the river and looked
-straight before her.
-
-“Why, I guess,” she said, slowly and with slight condescension. “At
-least, I wouldn’t of cared if my comp’ny wouldn’t; an’ I guess”—with a
-beautiful burst of generosity—“he wouldn’t of minded much.”
-
-“Oh,” said Zarelda, “you had comp’ny, did you?”
-
-“W’y, of course. You didn’t s’pose I went up there all alone of myself,
-did you?”
-
-“You an’ me ust to go alone places, without any fellow, I mean,” said
-Zarelda. A little color came slowly into her face. She felt vaguely hurt
-by the other’s tone. “I thought mebbe you went with some o’ the other
-girls.”
-
-“I don’t go around that way any more.” Em lifted her chin an inch higher.
-“When I can’t have an—escort”—she uttered the word with some hesitation,
-fearing Zarelda might laugh at it—“I’ll stay home.”
-
-Then she added abruptly in a reminiscent tone—“Maw acted up awful over
-my goin’ with him. Thought for a spell I wouldn’t get to go. But at last
-I flared all up an’ told her if I couldn’t go I’d just up an’ leave for
-good. That brought her around to the whipple-trees double quick, I can
-tell you. I guess she won’t say much agen my goin’ with him another time.”
-
-“Goin’ with who?” said Zarelda. Em looked at her, smiling.
-
-“For the land o’ love! D’ you mean to say you don’t know? I thought you’d
-of guessed. W’y, that’s what made maw so mad—she was just hoppin’, I tell
-you. That’s what made her act up so. Said all the neighbors ’u’d say I
-was tryin’ to get him away from you.”
-
-In an instant the blood had flamed all over Zarelda’s face and neck.
-
-“Get who away from me, Em Brackett?”
-
-“As if there was so many to get!” said Em, laughing.
-
-“Who are you a-talkin’ about?” said Zarelda, sternly. Her face was paling
-now. “What of I got to do with you an’ your comp’ny an’ your maw’s
-actin’-ups, I’d like to know. Who _was_ your comp’ny?”
-
-“Jim Sheppard; he”—
-
-“Jim Sheppard!” cried Zarelda, furiously. She turned a white face to her
-companion, but her eyes were blazing. “What do I care for Jim Sheppard?
-Aigh? What do I care who he takes to dances up at Canemah? Aigh? You
-tell your maw, Em Brackett, that she needn’t to trouble to act up on my
-account. She can save her actin’-ups for somebody that needs ’em! You
-tell her that, will you?”
-
-“Well, I will,” said Em, unmoved. “I’m glad you don’t mind, ’Reldy. I
-felt some uneasy myself, seein’ ’s how stiddy he’d been goin’ with you.”
-
-“Well, that don’t hender his goin’ with somebody else, does it? I ain’t
-very likely to keep him from pleasin’ hisself, am I?”
-
-“Don’t go to workin’ yourself up so, ’Reldy. If you don’t care, there’s
-no use in flarin’ up so. My! Just look at this em’rald ring in at
-Shindy’s. Ain’t that a beaut’?”
-
-“I ain’t got time.” Zarelda walked on with her head up. “Don’t you see
-we’re late a’ready? The machin’ry’s all a-goin’, long ago.”
-
-The two girls pushed through the swinging gate and ran up the half-dozen
-steps to the entrance of the big, brick woolen mills. A young man in a
-flannel shirt and brown overalls was passing through the outer hall. He
-was twirling a full, crimson rose in his hand.
-
-As the girls hurried in, he paused and stood awkwardly waiting for them,
-with a red face.
-
-“Good mornin’,” he said, looking first at Em and then, somewhat
-shamefacedly, at Zarelda.
-
-“Good mornin’, Jim,” said Zarelda, coolly. She was still pale, but she
-smiled as she pressed on into the weaving-room. The many-tongued roar
-of the machinery burst through the open door to greet her. Em lingered
-behind a moment; and when she passed Zarelda’s loom there was a crimson
-rose in her girdle and two more in her cheeks.
-
-Five hours of monotonous work followed. Zarelda stood patiently by her
-loom, unmindful of the toilers around her and the deafening noise; she
-did not lift her eyes from her work. She was the youngest weaver in the
-factory and one of the most careful and conscientious.
-
-The marking-room was in the basement, and in its quietest corner was
-a large stove whereon the factory-girls were permitted to warm their
-lunches. When the whistle sounded at noon they ceased work instantly,
-seized their lunch baskets, and sped—pushing, laughing, jostling—down the
-stairs to the basement. There was a small, rickety elevator at the rear
-of the factory, and some of the more reckless ones leaped upon it and let
-themselves down with the rope.
-
-Zarelda was timid about the elevator; but that noon she sprang upon
-it and giving the rope a jerk went spinning down to the ground. As
-she entered the marking-room one of the overseers saw her. “What!” he
-exclaimed, “Did you come down that elevator, ’Reldy? I thought you had
-more sense ’n some o’ the other girls. Why, it ain’t safe! You’re liable
-to get killed on it.”
-
-“I don’t care,” said Zarelda, with a short, contemptuous laugh. “I’d just
-as soon go over the falls in an Indian dug-out.”
-
-“You must want to shuffle off mighty bad,” said the overseer. Then he
-added kindly, for he and all the other overseers liked her—“What’s got
-into you, ’Reldy? Anything ail you?”
-
-“No,” said the girl; “nothin’ ails me.” But his kind tone had brought
-sudden, stinging tears to her eyes.
-
-She went on silently to the stove and set her bucket upon it. It
-contained thick vegetable soup, which, with soda crackers, constituted
-her dinner. She sat down to watch it, stirring it occasionally with a tin
-spoon. Twenty other girls were crowding around the stove. Em was among
-them. Zarelda saw the big red rose lolling in her girdle. She turned her
-eyes resolutely away from it, only to find them going back again and
-again.
-
-“Hey! Where ’d you get your rose at, Em Brackett?” cried one of the
-girls.
-
-“Jim Sheppard gave it to her,” trebled another, before Em could reply. “I
-see him have it pinned onto his flannel shirt before the whistle blew.”
-
-“_Jim Sheppard!_ Oh, my!”
-
-There was a subdued titter behind Zarelda’s back. She stirred the soup
-without lifting her eyes. “She went livid, though, an’ then she went
-white!” one of the girls who read yellow novels declared afterward,
-tragically.
-
-“Well,” said Matt Wilson, sitting down on a bench and commencing to eat a
-great slice of bread thinly covered with butter, “who went to the dance
-up at Stringtown las’ night?”
-
-All the girls but two flung unclean hands above their heads. There was a
-merry outcry of “I did! I did!”
-
-“Well, I didn’t,” said Matt. “My little lame sister coaxed me to wheel
-her down town, an’ then it was too late.”
-
-“Why wasn’t you there, Zarelda Winser?” cried Belle Church, opening her
-dinner-bucket and examining the contents with the air of an epicurean.
-
-For a second or two Zarelda wished honestly that she had a lame sister or
-an invalid mother. Then she said, quite calmly—“I didn’t have any body to
-go with. That’s why.” She turned and faced them all as she spoke.
-
-With a fine delicacy which was certainly not acquired by education,
-every girl except Matt looked away from Zarelda’s face. Matt, not having
-been to the dance, was not in the secret.
-
-But Zarelda did not change countenance. She sat calmly eating her soup
-from the bucket with the tin spoon. She took it noisily from the point of
-the spoon; it was so thick that it was like eating a vegetable dinner.
-
-“Didn’t have anybody to go with?” repeated Matt, laughing loudly. “I
-call that good. A girl that’s had steady comp’ny for a year! Comp’ny
-that’s tagged her closer ’n her shadder! An’ I did hear”—she shattered
-the shell of a hard-boiled egg by hammering it on the bench, and began
-picking off the pieces—“that your maw was makin’ you up a whole trunkful
-o’ new underclo’s—all trimmed up with tattin’ an’ crochet an’ serpentine
-braid—with insertin’ two inches wide on ’em, too. You didn’t have anybody
-to go with, aigh? What’s the matter with Jim Sheppard?”
-
-Zarelda set her eyes on the red rose, as if that gave her courage.
-
-“He took Em Brackett.”
-
-“Not much!” said Matt, turning sharply. “Honest? Well, then, he only took
-her because you couldn’t go an’ ast him to take her instid.”
-
-“Why, the idee!” exclaimed Em, coloring angrily and fluttering until the
-rose almost fell out of her girdle. “Zarelda Winser, you tell her that
-ain’t so!”
-
-“No, it ain’t so,” said Zarelda, composedly, finishing her soup and
-beginning on a soda cracker. “He didn’t ask me at all. He asked Em
-hisself.”
-
-“My!” said Net Carter, who had not been giving attention to the
-conversation. “What larrapin’ good lunches you do have, Em Brackett.
-Chicken sandwich, an’ spiced cur’nts, an’ cake! My!”
-
-Em Brackett looked out of the cobwebbed window at a small dwelling
-between the factory and the river. “I wonder why Mis’ Allen don’t hide
-up that ugly porch o’ her’n with vines,” she said, frostily. In factory
-society “larrapin” was not considered a polite word and a snub invariably
-awaited the unfortunate young woman who used it. The line must be drawn.
-
-When the whistle blew the girls started leisurely for the stairs. There
-would be fifteen minutes during which they might stand around the halls
-and talk to the young men. Zarelda fell back, permitting all to precede
-her. Em looked back once or twice to see where she was.
-
-“Well, if that ’Reldy Winser ain’t grit!” whispered Nell Curry to Min
-Aster. “Just as good as acknowledgin’ he’s threw off on her, an’ her
-a-holdin’ up her head that way. There ain’t another girl in the factory
-c’u’d do that—without flinchin’, too.”
-
-When Zarelda reached the first hall she looked about her deliberately
-for Jim Sheppard. It had been his custom to meet her at the head of the
-stairs and going with her to one of the windows overlooking the Falls, to
-talk until the second whistle sent them to their looms. With a resolute
-air she joined Em Brackett, who was looking unusually pretty with a flush
-of excitement on her face and a defiant sparkle in her eyes.
-
-In a moment Jim Sheppard came in. He hesitated when he saw the two girls
-together. A dull red went over his face. Then he crossed the hall and
-deliberately ignoring Zarelda, smiled into Em’s boldly inviting eyes and
-said, distinctly—“Em, don’t you want to take a little walk? There’s just
-time.”
-
-“Why, yes,” said Em, with a flash of poorly concealed triumph. “’Reldy,
-if you’re a-goin’ on upstairs, would you just as lieve pack my bucket up?”
-
-“I’d just as lieve.” Zarelda took the bucket, and the young couple walked
-away airily.
-
-This was the way the factory young men had of disclosing their
-preferences. It was considered quite proper for a young man and a young
-woman to “go together” for months, or even years, and for one to “throw
-off” on the other, when attracted by a fresher face, with no explanation
-or apology.
-
-“Well,” whispered Belle Church, “I guess there ain’t one of us but’s
-been threw off on some time or other, so we know how it feels. But this
-is worse. He’s been goin’ with her more’n a year—an then to stop off so
-sudden!”
-
-“It’s better to stop off sudden than slow,” said Matt Wilson, with an air
-of grim wisdom. “It hurts worse, but it don’t hurt so long. Well, if I
-ever! Just look at that!”
-
-Out of sheer pity Frank Haddon had sidled out of a group of young men and
-made his way hesitatingly to Zarelda. “’Reldy,” he said, “don’t you want
-to—want to—take a walk, too?”
-
-The girl’s eyes flamed at him. She knew that he was pitying her, and she
-was not of a nature to accept pity meekly. “No!” she flashed out, with
-scorn. “I don’t want to—want to”—mimicking his tone—“take a walk, too. If
-I did, I guess I know the road.”
-
-She went upstairs, holding her head high.
-
-When Zarelda went home that evening she found the family already at the
-supper table. The Winsers were not very particular about their home
-manners.
-
-“We don’t wait on each other here,” Mrs. Winser explained, frequently,
-with pride, to her neighbors. “When a meal’s done, on the table it goes
-in a jiffy, an’ such of us as is here, eat. I just put the things back in
-the oven an’ keep ’em hot for them that ain’t on hand.”
-
-Zarelda was compelled to pass through the kitchen to reach the stairs.
-
-“Well, ’Reldy,” said her mother, “you’re here at last, be you? Hurry up
-an’ wash yourself. Your supper’s in the oven, but I guess the fire’s
-about out. It does beat all how quick it goes out. Paw, I do wish you’d
-hump yourself an’ git some dry wood. It ’u’d try the soul of a saint to
-cook with that green stuff. Sap fairly _oozes_ out of it!”
-
-“I don’t want any supper, maw,” said Zarelda.
-
-“You don’t want any supper! What ails you? Aigh?”
-
-“I don’t feel hungry. I got a headache.”
-
-She passed the table without a glance and went upstairs. Her mother
-arose, pushing back her chair with decision and followed her. When she
-reached Zarelda’s room, the girl was on her knees before her trunk. She
-had taken out a small writing-desk and was fitting a tiny key in the
-lock. Her hat was still on her head, but pushed back.
-
-She started when the door opened, and looked over her shoulder, flushing
-with embarrassment and annoyance. Then, without haste or nervousness,
-she replaced the desk and closing the trunk, stood up calmly and faced
-her mother.
-
-“Why don’t you want any supper?” Mrs. Winser took in the trunk, the desk,
-and the blush at one glance. “Be you sick?”
-
-“I got a headache.” Zarelda took off her hat and commenced drawing the
-pins out of her hair. She untied the red ribbon and rolled it tightly
-around three fingers to smooth out the creases.
-
-“Well, you wasn’t puttin’ your headache ’n your writin’-desk, was you?”
-
-“No, I wasn’t.”
-
-“Now, see here, ’Reldy,” said Mrs. Winser, very kindly, coming closer and
-resting one large hand on the bureau; “there’s somethin’ ails you besides
-a headache, an’ you ain’t a-goin’ to pull any wool over my eyes. You’ve
-hed lots an’ lots o’ headaches an’ et your supper just the same. What
-ails you?”
-
-“Nothin’ ails me, maw.”
-
-“There does, too, somethin’ ail you. I guess I know. Now, what is it? You
-might just as well spit it right out an’ be done with it.”
-
-Zarelda was silent. She began brushing her hair with a dingy brush from
-which tufts of bristles had been worn in several places. Her mother
-watched her patiently for a few moments, then she said—“Well, ’Reldy, be
-you goin’ to tell me what ails you?”
-
-Still there was no reply.
-
-“You ain’t turned off in the fact’ry, be you?”
-
-Zarelda shook her head.
-
-“Well, then,” said Mrs. Winser slowly, as if reluctantly admitting a
-thought that she had been repelling, “it’s somethin’ about Jim Sheppard.”
-
-The girl paled and brushed her hair over her face to screen it from her
-mother’s searching gaze.
-
-“Have you fell out with him?”
-
-“No, I ain’t fell out with him. Hadn’t you best eat your supper before it
-gets cold, maw?”
-
-“No, I hadn’t best. I ain’t a-goin’ to budge a blessed step out o’ this
-here room tell I know what ails you. Not if I have to stay here tell
-daylight.” After a brief reflection she added—“Now, don’t you tell me
-he’s been cuttin’ up any! I always said he was a fine young man, an’ I
-say so still.”
-
-“He ain’t been cuttin’ up any,” said Zarelda. “At least, not as I know
-of.”
-
-She laid down the brush and pushing her hair all back with both hands,
-fronted her mother suddenly, pale but resolute.
-
-“If you want to know so bad,” she said, “I’ll tell you. He’s threw off on
-me.”
-
-Mrs. Winser sunk helplessly into a chair. “Threw off on you!” she gasped.
-
-“Yes, threw off on me.” Zarelda kept her dry, burning eyes on her
-mother’s face. “D’ you feel any better for makin’ me tell it?”
-
-Certainly her revenge for the persecution was all that heart could
-desire. Her mother sat limp and motionless, save for the slow, mechanical
-sliding back and forth of one thumb on the arm of her chair.
-
-After a while Zarelda resumed the hair-brushing, calmly. Then her mother
-revived.
-
-“Who—who in the name of all that’s merciful has he took up with now?” she
-asked, weakly.
-
-“Em Brackett.”
-
-“What!” Mrs. Winser almost screamed. “That onery hussy! ’Reldy Winser, be
-you a-tellin’ me the truth?”
-
-“Yes, maw. He took her to the dance up at Canemah las’ night, an’ she
-told me about it this mornin’!”
-
-“The deceitful jade. Smiled sweet as honey at me when she went by. You’d
-of thought sugar wouldn’t melt in her mouth. I answered her ’s short as
-lard pie-crust—I’m glad of it now. Has he took her any place else?”
-
-“He took her walkin’ at noontime. Stepped right up when she was standin’
-alongside o’ me an’ never looked at me, an’ ast her—right out loud so’s
-all of ’em could hear, too.”
-
-“Well, he’d ought to be ashamed of hisself! After bein’ your stiddy
-comp’ny for more’n a year—well onto two years—an’ a-lettin’ all of us
-think he was serious!”
-
-“He never said he was, maw.”
-
-“He never said he was, aigh? ’Reldy Winser, you ain’t got enough spunk to
-keep a chicken alive, let alone a woman! ‘He never said he was,’ aigh?
-Well, ain’t he been a-comin’ here three nights a week nigh onto two year,
-an’ a-takin’ you every place, an’ never a-lookin’ at any other girl? An’
-didn’t he give you an amyfist ring las’ Christmas, an’ a reel garnet pin
-on your birthday? An’ didn’t he come here one evenin’, a-laffin’ an’
-a-actin’ up foolish in a great way an’ holler out—‘Hello, maw Winser?’
-Now, don’t you go a-tellin’ me he never meant anything serious.”
-
-“Well, he never said so,” said the girl, stubbornly.
-
-“I don’t care if he _never_ said so. He acted so. Why, for pity’s
-sake! You’ve got a grease-spot on your dress. I never see you with a
-grease-spot before—you’re so tidy. How’d you get it on?”
-
-“Oh, I don’t know.”
-
-“Benzine’ll take it out. Well—I’m a-goin’ to give him a piece o’ my mind!”
-
-Zarelda lifted her body suddenly. She looked tall. Her eyes flamed out
-their proud fire.
-
-“Now, see here, maw,” she said, “you don’t say a word to him—not a word.
-This ain’t your affair; it’s mine. It’s the fashion in fact’ry society
-for a girl an’ a fellow to go together, an’ give each other things,
-without bein’ real engaged; an’ she has to take her chances o’ some other
-girl gettin’ him away from her. If he wants to throw off on her, all he’s
-got to do ’s to take some other girl to a dance or out walkin’. An’ then,
-if he’s give her a ring or anything, it’s etiquette for her to send it
-back to him, an’ he’ll most likely give it to the other girl. I don’t
-think it’s right, an’ I don’t say but what it’s hard—” her voice trembled
-and broke, but she conquered her emotion stubbornly and went on—“but it’s
-the way in fact’ry society. There ain’t a girl in the fact’ry but what’s
-had to stand it some time or other, an’ I guess I can. You don’t want me
-to be a laffin’-stawk, do you?”
-
-“No, I don’t.” Her mother looked at her in a kind of admiring despair.
-“But I never hear tell of such fashions an’ such doin’s in all my born
-days. It’s shameful. Your paw an’ me ’d set our minds on your a-marryin’
-him an’ gettin’ a home o’ your own. It’s been a burden off o’ our minds
-for a year past—”
-
-“Oh, maw!”
-
-“Just to feel that you’d be fixed so’s you could take care o’ your little
-sisters in case we dropped off. An’ there I’ve went an’ made up all them
-underclo’s!” She leaned her head upon her hand and sat looking at the
-floor with a forlornly reminiscent expression. “An’ put tattin’ on three
-sets, an’ crochet lace on three, an’ serpentine edgin’ on three. An’
-inserting on all of ’em! That ain’t the worst of it. I’ve _worked his
-initial in button-hole stitch_ on every blessed thing!”
-
-“Oh, maw, you never did that, did you?”
-
-“Yes, I did. An’ what’s more, I showed ’em all to old Miss Bradley, too.”
-
-“You might just as well of showed ’em to the whole town!” said poor
-Zarelda, bitterly.
-
-“They looked so nice I had to show ’em to somebody.”
-
-“Sister,” piped a little voice at the foot of the stairs, “Mis’ Riley’s
-boy’s come to find out how soon you’re a-comin’ over to set up with the
-sick baby.”
-
-“Oh, I’d clear forgot.” Zarelda braided her hair rapidly. “Tell him I’ll
-be over ’n a few minutes.”
-
-“Now, see here, ’Reldy,” said her mother, getting up and laying her hand
-affectionately on the girl’s arm, “you ain’t a-goin’ to budge a single
-step over there to-night. You just get to bed an’ put an arnicky plaster
-on your forehead—”
-
-Zarelda laughed in a kind of miserable mirth.
-
-“Oh, you can laff, but it’ll help lots. I’ll go over an’ set up with that
-baby myself.”
-
-“No, you won’t, maw.” She slipped the last pin in her hair and set her
-hat firmly on the glistening braids. “I said I’d set up with the baby,
-an’ I will. I ain’t goin’ to shirk just because I’m in trouble.”
-
-She went out into the cool autumn twilight. Her mother followed her and
-stood looking after her with sympathetic eyes. At last she turned and
-went slowly into the poor and gloomy house; as she closed the door she
-put all her bitterness and disappointment into one heavy sigh.
-
-The roar of the Falls came loudly to Zarelda as she walked along
-rapidly. The dog-fennel was still in blossom, and its greenish snow
-was drifted high on both sides of her path. Still higher were billows
-of everlasting flowers, undulating in the soft wind. The fallen leaves
-rustled mournfully as she walked through them. Some cows were feeding on
-the commons near by; she heard their deep breathing on the grass before
-they tore and crushed it with their strong teeth; she smelled their warm,
-fragrant breaths.
-
-She came to a narrow bridge under the cotton-woods where she saw the
-Willamette, silver and beautiful, moving slowly and noiselessly between
-its emerald walls. The slender, yellow sickle of the new moon quivered
-upon its bosom.
-
-Zarelda stood still. The noble beauty of the night—all its tenderness,
-all its beating passion—shook her to the soul. Her life stretched out
-before her, hard and narrow as the little path running through the
-dog-fennel—a life of toil and duty, of clamor and unrest, of hurried
-breakfasts, cold lunches and half-warm suppers, of longing for knowledge
-that would never be hers—the hard and bitter treadmill of the factory
-life.
-
-A sob came up into her dry throat, but it did not reach her lips.
-
-“I won’t!” she said, setting her teeth together hard. “I hate people who
-whine after what they can’t have, instead o’ makin’ the best o’ what
-they’ve got.”
-
-She lifted her head and went on. Her face was beautiful; something
-sweeter than moonlight shone upon it. She walked proudly and the dry
-leaves whirled behind her.
-
-
-
-
-IN THE BITTER ROOT MOUNTAINS
-
-
-
-
-IN THE BITTER ROOT MOUNTAINS
-
-
-“Go slow, boys, for God’s sake! If we miss this landing, we are lost. The
-rapids begin just around that bend.”
-
-Four men stood upon a rude raft, and with roughly-made oars and long
-fir poles were trying to guide it out of the current of the swollen
-Clearwater River into a small sheltered inlet.
-
-Both shores of the river rose abruptly to steep and terrible mountains.
-Not far above was the snow-line.
-
-The men’s faces were white and haggard, their eyes anxious, half
-desperate. Huddled upon a stretcher at one end of the raft was a young
-man, little more than a boy, whose pallid, emaciated face was turned
-slightly to one side. His eyes were closed; the long black lashes
-lay like heavy shadows upon his cheeks. The weak November sunshine,
-struggling over the fierce mountains, shone through his thin nostrils,
-turning them pink, and giving an unearthly look to the face. A collie
-crouched close beside him, shivering with fear, yet ever and anon licking
-the cold hand lying outside the gray blanket; occasionally he lifted his
-head and uttered a long, mournful howl. Each time the four men shuddered
-and exchanged looks of despair,—so humanly appealing was it, and so
-deeply did it voice the terrible dread in their own hearts.
-
-It was now two months since they had left Seattle on a hunting expedition
-in the Bitter Root Mountains in Idaho. For six weeks they had been lost
-in those awful snow fastnesses. Their hunting dogs had been killed by
-wild beasts. Their twelve pack-ponies had been left to starve to death
-when, finding further progress on land impossible on account of the snow,
-they constructed a raft and started on their perilous journey down the
-Clearwater.
-
-The cook had been sick almost the entire time, and their progress had
-been necessarily slow and discouraging. They had now reached a point
-where the river was so full of boulders and so swift that they could
-proceed no farther on the raft.
-
-For several days the cook had been unconscious, lying in a speechless
-stupor; but when they had, with much danger and excitement, landed and
-made him comfortable in a protected nook, he suddenly spoke,—faintly but
-distinctly.
-
-“Polly,” he said, with deep tenderness, “lay your hand on my head. I
-guess it won’t ache so, then.”
-
-The four men, looking at him, grew whiter. They could not look at each
-other. The dog, having already taken his place beside him, lifted his
-head and looked at him with pitiable eagerness.
-
-“Oh, Polly!”—there was a heart-break in the voice,—“you don’t know what
-I’ve suffered! The cold, and then the fever! The pain has been awful.
-Oh, I’ve wanted you so, Polly—I’ve wanted you so!... But it’s all right,
-now that I’m home again.... Where’s the baby, Polly? Oh, the nights that
-I’ve laid, freezing and suffering in the snow, just kept alive by the
-thought o’ you an’ the little man! I knew it ’u’d kill you ’f I died—so I
-_w’u’dn’t_ give up! An’ now I’m here ’t home again. Polly——”
-
-“We must fix some supper, boys,” said Darnell, roughly, turning away to
-hide his emotion. “Let’s get the fire started.”
-
-“We’ve just got enough for one more good meal,” said Roberts, in a
-tremulous voice. “There’s no game around here, either. Guide, you must
-try to find a way out of this before dark, so we can start early in the
-morning.”
-
-Without speaking, the guide obeyed. It was dark when he returned. The men
-were sitting by the camp-fire, eating their supper. The dog still lay by
-his master, from whom even hunger could not tempt him.
-
-The three men looked at the guide. He sat down and took his cup of
-coffee in silence. “Well,” said Darnell, at last, “can we go on?”
-
-“Yes,” said the guide, slowly; “we can. In some places there’ll be only
-a few inches’ foothold; an’ we’ll hev to hang on to bushes up above us,
-with the river in some places hundreds o’ feet below; but we can do it,
-’f we don’t get rattled an’ lose our heads.”
-
-There was a deep and significant silence. Then Brotherton said, with
-white lips, “Do you mean that we can’t take _him_?”
-
-“That’s what I mean.” The guide spoke deliberately. He could not lift his
-eyes. Some of the coffee spilled as he lifted the cup to his lips. “We
-can’t take a thing, ’cept our hands and feet,—not even a blanket. It’ll
-be life an’ death to do it, then.”
-
-There was another silence. At last Darnell said: “Then it is for us to
-decide whether we shall leave him to die alone while we save ourselves,
-or stay and die with him?”
-
-“Yes,” said the guide.
-
-“There is positively not the faintest chance of getting him out with us?”
-
-“By God, no!” burst forth the guide, passionately. “It seems like puttin’
-the responsibility on me, but you want the truth, an’ that’s it. He can’t
-be got out. It’s leave him an’ save ourselves, or stay with him an’
-starve.”
-
-After a long while Roberts said, in a low voice: “He’s unconscious. He
-wouldn’t know we had gone.”
-
-“He cannot possibly live three days, under any circumstances,” said
-Brotherton. “Mortification has already begun in his legs.”
-
-“Good God!” exclaimed Darnell, jumping up and beginning to walk rapidly
-forth and back, before the fire. “I must go home, boys! My wife—when I
-think of her, I am afraid of losing my reason! When I think what she is
-suffering——”
-
-Brotherton looked at him. Then he sunk his face into both his hands. He,
-too, had a wife. The guide put down his coffee; large tears came into his
-honest eyes. He had no wife, but there was one——
-
-Roberts got up suddenly. He had the look of a tortured animal in his
-eyes. “Boys,” he said, “my wife is dead. My life doesn’t matter so much,
-but—I’ve three little girls! I _must_ get back, somehow!”
-
-The sick man spoke. They all started guiltily, and looked toward him.
-“Yes, yes, Polly,” he said, soothingly, “I know how you worried about
-me. I know how you set strainin’ your eyes out the window day an’ night,
-watchin’ fer me. But now I’m home again, an’ it’s all right. I guess you
-prayed, Polly; an’ I guess God heard you.... There’s a boy fer you! He
-knows me, too.”
-
-The silence that fell upon them was long and terrible. The guide arose at
-last, and, without speaking, made some broth from the last of the canned
-beef, and forced it between the sick man’s lips. When he came back to the
-fire, Darnell took a silver dollar out of his pocket.
-
-“Boys,” he said, brokenly, “I don’t want to be the one to settle this,
-and I guess none of you do. It is an awful thing to decide. I shall throw
-this dollar high into the air. If it falls heads up, we go; tails—we
-stay.”
-
-The men had lifted their heads and were watching him. They were all very
-white; they were all trembling.
-
-“Are you willing to decide it in this way?”
-
-Each answered, “Yes.”
-
-“I swear,” said Darnell, slowly and solemnly, “that I will abide by this
-decision. Do you all swear the same?”
-
-Each, in turn, took the oath. Trembling now perceptibly, Darnell lifted
-his hand slowly and cast the piece of silver into the air. Their eyes
-followed its shining course. For a second it disappeared; then it came
-singing to the earth.
-
-Like drunken men they staggered to the spot where it had fallen, and fell
-upon their knees, staring with straining eyes and bloodless lips.
-
-“It is heads,” said Darnell. He wiped the cold perspiration from his brow.
-
-At that moment the dog lifted his head and sent a long, mournful howl to
-die in faint echoes in the mountains across the river.
-
- * * * * *
-
-At daylight they were ready to start. Snow lay on the ground to a depth
-of six inches. But a terrible surprise awaited them. At the last moment
-they discovered that the cook was conscious.
-
-“You’re not going—to leave me?” he said, in a whisper. His eyes seemed to
-be leaping out of their hollow sockets with terror.
-
-“Only for a few hours,” said Brotherton, huskily. “Only to find a way out
-of this,—to make a path over which we can carry you.”
-
-“Oh,” he said, faintly; “I thought—— but you wouldn’t. In the name o’
-God, don’t leave me to die alone!”
-
-They assured him that they would soon return. Then, making him as
-comfortable as possible, they went,—without hesitation, without one
-backward look. There was no noise. The snow fell softly and silently
-through the firs; the river flowed swiftly through its wild banks. The
-sick man lay with closed eyes, trustfully. But the dog knew. For the
-first time he left his master. He ran after them, and threw himself
-before them, moaning. His lifted eyes had a soul in them. He leaped
-before them, and upon them, licking their hands and clothing; he cast
-himself prone upon their feet, like one praying. No human being ever
-entreated for his life so passionately, so pathetically, as that dog
-pleaded for his master’s.
-
-At last, half desperate as they were, they kicked him savagely and flung
-him off. With a look in his eyes that haunted them as long as they lived,
-he retreated then to his master’s side, and lay down in a heavy huddle of
-despair, still watching them. As they disappeared, he lifted his head,
-and for the last time they heard that long, heart-breaking howl.
-
-It was answered by a coyote in the canyon above.
-
- * * * * *
-
-A week later the Associated Press sent out the following dispatch:
-
- “The Darnell party, who were supposed to have perished in the
- Bitter Root Mountains, returned last night. Their hardships and
- sufferings were terrible. There is great rejoicing over their
- safe return. They were compelled to leave the cook, who had
- been sick the entire time, to die in the mountains. But for
- their determined efforts to bring him out alive, they would
- certainly have returned a month earlier.”
-
-The world read the dispatch and rejoiced with those rejoicing. But one
-woman, reading it, fell, as one dead, beside her laughing boy.
-
-
-
-
-PATIENCE APPLEBY’S CONFESSING-UP
-
-
-
-
-PATIENCE APPLEBY’S CONFESSING-UP
-
-
-“It must be goin’ to rain! My arm aches me so I can hardly hold my
-knitting needles.”
-
-“Hunh!” said Mrs. Wincoop. She twisted her thread around her fingers two
-or three times to make a knot; then she held her needle up to the light
-and threaded it, closing one eye entirely and the other partially, and
-pursing her mouth until her chin was flattened and full of tiny wrinkles.
-She lowered her head and looking at Mrs. Willis over her spectacles with
-a kind of good-natured scorn, said—“Is that a sign o’ rain?”
-
-“It never fails.” Mrs. Willis rocked back and forth comfortably. “Like as
-not it begins to ache me a whole week before it rains.”
-
-“I never hear tell o’ such a thing in all my days,” said Mrs. Wincoop,
-with unmistakable signs of firmness, as she bent over the canton flannel
-night-shirt she was making for Mr. Wincoop.
-
-“Well, mebbe you never. Mebbe you never had the rheumatiz. I’ve had it
-twenty year. I can’t get red of it, anyways. I’ve tried the Century
-liniment—the one that has the man riding over snakes an’ things—and the
-arnicky, and ev’ry kind the drug-store keeps. I’ve wore salt in my shoes
-tell they turned white all over; and I kep’ a buckeye in my pocket tell
-it wore a hole and fell out. But I never get red o’ the rheumatiz.”
-
-Mrs. Wincoop took two or three stitches in silence; then she
-said—“Patience, now, she _can_ talk o’ having rheumatiz. She’s most bent
-in two with it when she has it—and that’s near all the time.”
-
-The rocking ceased abruptly. Mrs. Willis’s brows met, giving a look of
-sternness to her face.
-
-“That’s a good piece o’ cotton flannel,” she said. “Hefty! Fer pity’s
-sake! D’ you put ruffles on the bottom o’ Mr. Wincoop’s night-shirt?
-Whatever d’you do that fer?”
-
-“Because he likes ’em that way,” responded Mrs. Wincoop, tartly. “There’s
-no call fer remarks as I see, Mis’ Willis. You put a pocket ’n Mr.
-Willis’s, and paw never’d have that—never!” firmly.
-
-“Well, I never see ruffles on a man’s night-shirt before,” said Mrs.
-Willis, laughing rather aggravatingly. “But they do look reel pretty,
-anyways.”
-
-“The longer you live the more you learn.” Mrs. Wincoop spoke
-condescendingly. “But talking about Patience—have you see her lately?”
-
-“No, I ain’t.” Mrs. Willis got up suddenly and commenced rummaging about
-on the table; there were two red spots on her thin face. “I’d most fergot
-to show you my new winter underclo’s. Ain’t them nice and warm, though?
-They feel so good to my rheumatiz. I keep thinking about them that can’t
-get any. My, such hard times! All the banks broke, and no more prospect
-of good times than of a hen’s being hatched with teeth! It puts me all of
-a trimble to think o’ the winter here and ev’rybody so hard up. It’s a
-pretty pass we’ve come to.”
-
-“I should say so. I don’t see what Patience is a-going to live on this
-winter. She ain’t fit to do anything; her rheumatiz is awful. She ain’t
-got any fine wool underclo’s.”
-
-Mrs. Willis sat down again, but she did not rock; she sat upright,
-holding her back stiff and her thin shoulders high and level.
-
-“I guess this tight spell’ll learn folks to lay by money when they got
-it,” she said, sternly. “I notice we ain’t got any mortgage on our place,
-and I notice we got five thousand dollars invested. We got some cattle
-besides. We ain’t frittered ev’rything we made away on foolishness, like
-some that I know of. We have things good and comf’terble, but we don’t
-put on any style. Look at that Mis’ Abernathy! I caught her teeheeing
-behind my back when I was buying red checked table clo’s. Her husband a
-bookkeeper! And her a-putting on airs over me that could buy her up any
-day in the week! Now, he’s lost his place, and I reckon she’ll come down
-a peg or two.”
-
-“She’s been reel good to Patience, anyways,” said Mrs. Wincoop.
-
-Mrs. Willis knitted so fast her needles fairly rasped together.
-
-“She takes her in jell and perserves right frequent. You mind Patience
-always liked sweet things even when her ’n’ Lizy was girls together,
-Eunice.”
-
-It was so unusual for one of these two women to speak the other’s name
-that they now exchanged quick looks of surprise. Indeed, Mrs. Wincoop
-seemed the more surprised of the two. But the hard, matter-of-fact
-expression returned at once to each face. If possible, Mrs. Willis looked
-more grim and sour than before the unwonted address had startled her out
-of her composure.
-
-“Well,” she said, scarcely unclosing her thin lips, “I reckon she had all
-the sweet things she was a-hankering after when she was a girl. I reckon
-she had a plenty and to spare, and I expect they got to tasting pretty
-bitter a good spell ago. Too much sweet always leaves a bit’rish taste
-in the mouth. My religion is—do what’s right, and don’t wink at them that
-does wrong. I’ve stuck to my religion, I reckon you can’t get anybody
-to stand up and put their finger on anything wrong I’ve done—nor any of
-my fambly, either.” Mrs. Wincoop put her hand on her chest and coughed
-mournfully. “Let them that’s _sinned_,” went on Mrs. Willis, lifting her
-pale, cold eyes and setting them full on her visitor, “make allowance fer
-sinners, say I. Mis’ Abernathy, or Mis’ Anybody Else, can pack all the
-clo’s and all the sweet things they’ve got a mind to over to Patience
-Appleby; mebbe they’ve sinned, too—_I_ don’t know! But I do know that I
-ain’t, and so I don’t pack things over to her, even if she is all doubled
-up with the rheumatiz,” unconsciously imitating Mrs. Wincoop’s tone. “And
-I don’t make no allowance for her sins, either, Mis’ Wincoop.”
-
-A faint color came slowly, as if after careful consideration, to Mrs.
-Wincoop’s face.
-
-“There wa’n’t no call fer you a-telling that,” she said, with a great
-calmness. “The whole town knows you wouldn’t fergive a sin, if your
-fergiving it ’u’d save the sinner hisself from being lost! The whole town
-knows what your religion is, Mis’ Willis. You set yourself up and call
-yourself perfeck, and wrap yourself up in yourself—”
-
-“There come the men—sh!” said Mrs. Willis. Her face relaxed, but with
-evident reluctance. She began to knit industriously. But the temptation
-to have the last word was strong.
-
-“It ain’t my religion, either,” she said, her voice losing none of its
-determination because it was lowered. “I’d of fergive her if she’d
-a-confessed up. We all tried to get her to. I tried more ’n anybody. I
-told her”—in a tone of conviction—“that nobody but a brazen thing ’u’d
-do what she’d done and not confess up to ’t—and it never fazed her. She
-_wouldn’t_ confess up.”
-
-The men were scraping their feet noisily now on the porch, and Mrs.
-Willis leaned back with a satisfied expression, expecting no reply. But
-Mrs. Wincoop surprised her. She was sewing the last pearl button on Mr.
-Wincoop’s night-shirt, and as she drew the thread through and fastened
-it with scrupulous care, she said, without looking up—“I don’t take
-much stock in confessings myself, Mis’ Willis. I don’t see just how
-confessings is good for the soul when they hurt so many innocent ones as
-well as the guilty ones. Ev’ry confessing affex somebody else; and so I
-say if you repent and want to atone you can do ’t without confessing and
-bringing disgrace on others. It’s nothing but curiosity that makes people
-holler out—‘Confess-up now! Confess-up now.’ It ain’t anybody’s business
-but God’s—and I reckon _He_ knows when a body’s sorry he’s sinned and
-wants to do better, and I reckon He helps him just as much as if he got
-up on a church tower and kep’ a-hollering out—‘Oh, good grieve, I’ve
-sinned! I’ve sinned!’—so’s the whole town could run and gap’ at him! Mis’
-Willis, if some confessing-ups was done in this town that I know of,
-some people ’u’d be affected that ’u’d surprise you.” Then she lifted up
-her voice cheerfully—“That you, father? Well, d’ you bring the lantern?
-I reckon we’d best go right home; it’s getting latish, and Mis’ Willis
-thinks, from the way her arm aches her, that it’s going to rain.”
-
-Mrs. Willis sat knitting long after Mr. Willis had gone to bed. Her face
-was more stern even than usual. She sat uncomfortably erect and did not
-rock. When the clock told ten, she arose stiffly and rolled the half
-finished stocking around the ball of yarn, fastening it there with the
-needles. Then she laid it on the table and stood looking at it intently,
-without seeing it. “I wonder,” she said, at last, drawing a deep breath,
-“what she was a-driving at! I’d give a pretty to know.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-“Mother, where’s my Sund’y pulse-warmers at?”
-
-“_I_ don’t know where your Sund’y pulse-warmers are at. Father, you’d
-aggravate a body into her grave! You don’t half look up anything—and then
-begin asking me where it’s at. What’s under that bunch o’ collars in your
-drawer? Looks some like your Sund’y pulse-warmers, don’t it? This ain’t
-Sund’y, anyways. Wa’n’t your ev’ryday ones good enough to wear just to a
-church meeting?”
-
-Mr. Willis had never been known to utter an oath; but sometimes he looked
-as if his heart were full of them.
-
-“I reckon you don’t even know where your han’ke’cher’s at, father.”
-
-“Yes, I do, mother. I guess you might stop talking, an’ come on now—I’m
-all ready.”
-
-He preceded his wife, leaving the front door open for her to close and
-lock. He walked stiffly, holding his head straight, lest his collar
-should cramp his neck or prick his chin. He had a conscious, dressed-up
-air. He carried in one hand a lantern, in the other an umbrella. It
-was seven o’clock of a Thursday evening and the bell was ringing for
-prayer-meeting. There was to be a church meeting afterward, at which the
-name of Patience Appleby was to be brought up for membership. Mrs. Willis
-breathed hard and deep as she thought of it.
-
-She walked behind her husband to receive the full light of the lantern,
-holding her skirts up high above her gaiter-tops which were so large and
-so worn as to elastic, that they fairly ruffled around her spare, flat
-ankles. Her shadow danced in piece-meal on the picket fence. After a
-while she said—
-
-“Father, I wish you wouldn’t keep swinging that lantern so! A body can’t
-see where to put their feet down. Who’s that ahead o’ us?”
-
-“I can’t make out yet.”
-
-“No wonder—you keep swinging that lantern so! Father, what does _possess_
-you to be so aggravating? If I’d of asked you to swing it, you couldn’t
-of b’en _drug_ to do it!”
-
-Mrs. Willis was guiltless of personal vanity, but she did realize the
-importance of her position in village society, and something of this
-importance was imparted to her carriage as she followed Mr. Willis up the
-church aisle. She felt that every eye was regarding her with respect, and
-held her shoulders so high that her comfortable shawl fell therefrom in
-fuller folds than usual. She sat squarely in the pew, looking steadily
-and unwinkingly at the wonderful red velvet cross that hung over the
-spindle-legged pulpit, her hands folded firmly in her lap. She had never
-been able to understand how Sister Wirth who sat in the pew in front
-of the Willises, could always have her head a-lolling over to one side
-like a giddy, sixteen-year-old. Mrs. Willis abominated such actions in a
-respectable, married woman of family.
-
-Mr. Willis crouched down uneasily in the corner of the seat and sat
-motionless, with a self-conscious blush across his weak eyes. His
-umbrella, banded so loosely that it bulged like a soiled-clothes bag,
-stood up against the back of the next pew.
-
-At the close of prayer-meeting no one stirred from his seat. An ominous
-silence fell upon the two dozen people assembled there. The clock ticked
-loudly, and old lady Scranton, who suffered of asthma, wheezed with every
-breath and whispered to her neighbor that she was getting so phthisicy
-she wished to mercy they’d hurry up or she’d have to go home without
-voting. At last one of the deacons arose and said with great solemnity
-that he understood sister Wincoop had a name to propose for membership.
-
-When Mrs. Wincoop stood up she looked pale but determined. Mrs. Willis
-would not turn to look at her, but she caught every word spoken.
-
-“Yes,” said Mrs. Wincoop, “I want to bring up the name of Patience
-Appleby. I reckon you all know Patience Appleby. She was born here,
-and she’s always lived here. There’s them that says she done wrong
-onct, but I guess she’s about atoned up for that—if any mortal living
-has. I’ve know her fifteen year, and I don’t know any better behaving
-woman anywheres. She never talks about anybody”—her eyes went to Mrs.
-Willis’s rigid back—“and she never complains. She’s alone and poor, and
-all crippled up with the rheumatiz. She wants to join church and live a
-Christian life, and I, fer one, am in favor o’ us a-holding out our hand
-to her and helping her up.”
-
-“Amen!” shrilled out the minister on one of his upper notes. There was
-a general rustle of commendation—whispers back and forth, noddings of
-heads, and many encouraging glances directed toward sister Wincoop.
-
-But of a sudden silence fell upon the small assembly. Mrs. Willis had
-arisen. Her expression was grim and uncompromising. At that moment sister
-Shidler’s baby choked in its sleep, and cried so loudly and so gaspingly
-that every one turned to look at it.
-
-In the momentary confusion Mr. Willis caught hold of his wife’s dress and
-tried to pull her down; but the unfortunate man only succeeded in ripping
-a handful of gathers from the band. Mrs. Willis looked down at him from
-her thin height.
-
-“You let my gethers be,” she said, fiercely. “You might of knew you’d
-tear ’em, a-taking holt of ’em that way!”
-
-Then quiet was restored and the wandering eyes came back to Mrs. Willis.
-“Brothers and sisters,” she said, “it ain’t becoming in me to remind you
-all what Mr. Willis and me have done fer this church. It ain’t becoming
-in me to remind you about the organ, and the new bell, and the carpet fer
-the aisles—let alone our paying twenty dollars more a year than any other
-member. I say it ain’t becoming in me, and I never ’d mention it if it
-wa’n’t that I don’t feel like having Patience Appleby in this church. If
-she does come in, _I_ go out.”
-
-A tremor passed through the meeting. The minister turned pale and stroked
-his meagre whiskers nervously. He was a worthy man, and he believed in
-saving souls. He had prayed and plead with Patience to persuade her to
-unite with the church, but he had not felt the faintest presentiment that
-he was quarreling with his own bread and butter in so doing. One soul
-scarcely balances a consideration of that kind—especially when a minister
-has six children and a wife with a chronic disinclination to do anything
-but look pretty and read papers at clubs and things. It was small wonder
-that he turned pale.
-
-“I want that you all should know just how I feel about it,” continued
-Mrs. Willis. “I believe in doing what’s right yourself and not excusing
-them that does wrong. I don’t believe in having people like Patience
-Appleby in this church; and she don’t come in while _I’m_ in, neither.
-That’s all I got to say. I want that you all should understand plain that
-her coming in means my going out.”
-
-Mrs. Willis sat down, well satisfied. She saw that she had produced a
-profound sensation. Every eye turned to the minister with a look that
-said, plainly—“What have you to say to _that_?”
-
-But the miserable man had not a word to say to it. He sat helplessly
-stroking his whiskers, trying to avoid the eyes of both Mrs. Wincoop and
-Mrs. Willis. At last Deacon Berry said—“Why, sister Willis, I think if
-a body repents and wants to do better, the church ’ad ort to help ’em.
-That’s what churches are for.”
-
-Mrs. Willis cleared her throat.
-
-“I don’t consider that a body’s repented, Deacon Berry, tell he
-confesses-up. Patience Appleby’s never done that to this day. When she
-does, I’m willing to take her into this church.”
-
-“Brothers and sisters,” said Mrs. Wincoop, in a voice that held a kind
-of cautious triumph, “I fergot to state that Patience Appleby reckoned
-mebbe somebody ’u’d think she’d ort to confess before she come into the
-church; and she wanted I should ask the meeting to a’point Mis’ Willis a
-committee o’ one fer her to confess up to. Patience reckoned if she could
-satisfy Mis’ Willis, ev’rybody else ’u’d be satisfied.”
-
-“Why—yes,” cried the minister, with cheerful eagerness. “That’s all
-right—bless the Lord!” he added, in that jaunty tone with which so many
-ministers daily insult our God. “I know Mrs. Willis and Patience will be
-able to smooth over all difficulties. I think we may now adjourn.”
-
-“Whatever did she do that fer?” said Mrs. Willis, following the lantern
-homeward. “She’s got something in her mind, _I_ know, or she’d never want
-me a’p’inted. Father, what made you pull my gethers out? D’you think you
-could make me set down when I’d once made up my mind to stand up? You’d
-ought to know me better by this time. This is my secon’-best dress, and
-I’ve only wore it two winters—and now look at all these gethers tore
-right out!”
-
-“You hadn’t ought to get up and make a fool o’ yourself, mother. You’d
-best leave Patience Appleby be.”
-
-“You’d ort to talk about anybody a-making a fool o’ hisself! After you
-a-pulling my gethers clean out o’ the band—right in meeting! You’d ort
-to tell me I’d best leave Patience Appleby be! I don’t mean to leave her
-be. I mean to let her know she can’t ac’ scandalous, and then set herself
-up as being as good’s church folks and Christians. _I’ll_ give her her
-come-uppings!”
-
-For probably the first time in his married life Mr. Willis yielded to
-his feelings. “God-a’mighty, mother,” he said; “sometimes you don’t seem
-to have common sense! I reckon you’d best leave Patience Appleby be, if
-you know when you’re well off.” Then, frightened at what he had said, he
-walked on, hurriedly, swinging the lantern harder than ever.
-
-Mrs. Willis walked behind him, dumb.
-
- * * * * *
-
-The day was cold and gray. Mrs. Willis opened with difficulty the
-broken-down gate that shut in Patience Appleby’s house. “And no wonder,”
-she thought, “it swags down so!”
-
-There was a foot of snow on the ground. The path to the old, shabby house
-was trackless. Not a soul had been there since the snow fell—and that was
-two days ago! Mrs. Willis shivered under her warm shawl.
-
-Patience opened the door. Her slow, heavy steps on the bare floor of the
-long hall affected Mrs. Willis strangely.
-
-Patience was very tall and thin. She stooped, and her chest was sunken.
-She wore a dingy gray dress, mended in many places. There was a small,
-checked shawl folded in a “three-cornered” way about her shoulders. She
-coughed before she could greet her visitor.
-
-“How d’you do, Mis’ Willis,” she said, at last. “Come in, won’t you?”
-
-“How are you, Patience?” Mrs. Willis said, and, to her own amazement, her
-voice did not sound as stern as she had intended it should.
-
-She had been practicing as she came along, and this voice bore no
-resemblance whatever to the one she had been having in her mind. Nor, as
-she preceded Patience down the bare, draughty hall to the sitting-room,
-did she bear herself with that degree of frigid dignity which she had
-always considered most fitting to her position, both socially and morally.
-
-Somehow, the evidences of poverty on every side chilled her blood. The
-sitting-room was worse, even, than the hall. A big, empty room with a
-small fireplace in one corner, wherein a few coals were turning gray; a
-threadbare carpet, a couple of chairs, a little table with the Bible on
-it, ragged wall-paper, and a shelf in one corner filled with liniment
-bottles.
-
-Mrs. Willis sat down in one of the rickety chairs, and Patience, after
-stirring up the coals, drew the other to the hearth.
-
-“I’m afraid the room feels kind o’ coolish,” she said. “I’ve got the last
-o’ the coal on.”
-
-“D’you mean,” said Mrs. Willis—and again her voice surprised her—“that
-you’re all out o’ coal?”
-
-“All out.” She drew the tiny shawl closer to her throat with trembling,
-bony fingers. “But Mis’ Abernathy said she’d send me a scuttleful over
-to-day. I hate to take it from her, too; her husband’s lost his position
-and they ain’t overly well off. But sence my rheumatiz has been so bad I
-can’t earn a thing.”
-
-Mrs. Willis stared hard at the coals. For the life of her she could think
-of nothing but her own basement filled to the ceiling with coal.
-
-“I reckon,” said Patience, “you’ve come to hear my confessing-up?”
-
-“Why—yes.” Mrs. Willis started guiltily.
-
-“What’s the charges agen me, Mis’ Willis?”
-
-Mrs. Willis’s eyelids fell heavily.
-
-“Why, I reckon you know, Patience. You done wrong onct when you was a
-girl, and I don’t think we’d ort to take you into the church tell you own
-up to it.”
-
-There was a little silence. Then Patience said, drawing her breath
-in heavily—“Mebbe I did do wrong onct when I was a little girl—only
-fourteen, say. But that’s thirty year ago, and that’s a long time, Mis’
-Willis. I don’t think I’d ort to own up to it.”
-
-“_I_ think you’d ort.”
-
-“Mis’ Willis,”—Patience spoke solemnly. “D’you think I’d ort to own up if
-it ’u’d affec’ somebody else thet ain’t never b’en talked about?”
-
-“Yes, I do,” said Mrs. Willis, firmly. “If they deserve to be talked
-about, they’d _ort_ to be talked about.”
-
-“Even if it was about the best folks in town?”
-
-“Yes.” Mrs. Willis thought of the minister.
-
-“Even if it was about the best-off folks? Folks that hold their head the
-highest, and give most to churches and missionary; and thet ev’rybody
-looks up to?”
-
-“Ye-es,” said Mrs. Willis. That did not describe the minister, certainly.
-She could not have told you why her heart began to beat so violently.
-Somehow, she had been surprised out of the attitude she had meant to
-assume. Instead of walking in boldly and haughtily, and giving Patience
-her “come-uppings,” she was finding it difficult to conquer a feeling of
-pity for the enemy because she was so poor and so cold. She must harden
-her heart.
-
-“Even”—Patience lowered her eyes to the worn carpet—“if it was folks thet
-had b’en loudest condemin’ other folks’s sins, and that had bragged high
-and low thet there wa’n’t no disgrace in their fambly, and never had b’en
-none, and who’d just be about killed by my confessing-up?”
-
-“Yes,” said Mrs. Willis, sternly. But she paled to the lips.
-
-“I don’t think so,” said Patience, slowly. “I think a body’d ort to have
-a chance if they want to live better, without havin’ anybody a-pryin’
-into their effairs exceptin’ God. But if you don’t agree with me, I’m
-ready to confess-up all _I’ve_ done bad. I guess you recollect, Mis’
-Willis, thet your ’Lizy and me was just of an age, to a day?”
-
-Mrs. Willis’s lips moved, but the words stuck in her throat.
-
-“And how we ust to play together and stay nights with each other. We
-_loved_ each other, Mis’ Willis. You ust to give us big slices o’
-salt-risin’ bread, spread thick with cream and sprinkled with brown
-sugar—I can just see you now, a-goin’ out to the spring-house to get the
-cream. And I can just taste it, too, when I get good and hungry.”
-
-“What’s all this got to do with your a-owning up?” demanded Mrs. Willis,
-fiercely. “What’s my ’Lizy got to do with your going away that time?
-Where was you at, Patience Appleby?”
-
-“I’m comin’ to that,” said Patience, calmly; but a deep flush came upon
-her face. “I’ve attoned-up fer that time, if any mortal bein’ ever did,
-Mis’ Willis. I’ve had a hard life, but I’ve never complained, because I
-thought the Lord was a-punishin’ me. But I have suffered.... Thirty year,
-Mis’ Willis, of prayin’ to be fergive fer one sin! But I ain’t ever see
-the day I could confess-up to ’t—and I couldn’t now, except to ’Lizy’s
-mother.”
-
-An awful trembling shook Mrs. Willis’s heart. She looked at Patience with
-straining eyes. “Go on,” she said, hoarsely.
-
-“’Lizy and me was fourteen on the same day. She was goin’ to Four Corners
-to visit her a’nt, but I had to stay at home and work. I was cryin’ about
-it when, all of a sudden, ’Lizy says—“Patience, let’s up and have a good
-time on our birthday!”
-
-“Well, let’s,” I says, “but how?”
-
-“I’ll start fer Four Corners and then you run away, and I’ll meet you,
-and we’ll go to Springville to the circus and learn to ride bareback”—
-
-Mrs. Willis leaned forward in her chair. Her face was very white; her
-thin hands were clenched so hard the knuckles stood out half an inch.
-
-“Patience Appleby,” she said, “you’re a wicked, sinful liar! May the Lord
-A’mighty fergive you—_I_ won’t.”
-
-“I ain’t askin’ you to take my word; you can ask Mr. Willis hisself. He
-didn’t go to Springville to buy him a horse, like he told you he did.
-’Lizy and me had been at the circus two days when she tuk sick, and I
-sent fer Mr. Willis unbeknownst to anybody. He come and tuk her home
-and fixed it all up with her a’nt at Four Corners, and give out thet
-she’d been a-visitin’ there. But I had to sneak home alone and live an
-outcast’s life ever sense, and see her set up above me—just because Mr.
-Willis got down to beg me on his knees never to tell she was with me.
-And I never did tell a soul, Mis’ Willis, tell last winter I was sick
-with a fever and told Mis’ Wincoop when I was out o’ my head. But she’s
-never told anybody, either, and neither of us ever will. Mr. Willis has
-helped me as much as he could without your a-findin’ it out, but I know
-how it feels to be hungry and cold, and I know how it feels to see ’Lizy
-set up over me, and marry rich, and have nice children; and ride by me ’n
-her kerriage without so much as lookin’ at me—and me a-chokin’ with the
-dust off o’ her kerriage wheels. But I never complained none, and I ain’t
-a-complainin’ now, Mis’ Willis; puttin ’Lizy down wouldn’t help me any.
-But I do think it’s hard if I can’t be let into the church.”
-
-Her thin voice died away and there was silence. Patience sat staring at
-the coals with the dullness of despair on her face. Mrs. Willis’s spare
-frame had suddenly taken on an old, pathetic stoop. What her haughty
-soul had suffered during that recital, for which she had been so totally
-unprepared, Patience would never realize. The world seemed to be slipping
-from under the old woman’s trembling feet. She had been so strong in
-her condemnation of sinners because she had felt so sure she should
-never have any trading with sin herself. And lo! all these years her
-own daughter—her one beloved child, dearer than life itself—had been as
-guilty as this poor outcast from whom she had always drawn her skirts
-aside, as from a leper. Ay, her daughter had been the guiltier of the
-two. She was not spared that bitterness, even. Her harsh sense of justice
-forced her to acknowledge, even in that first hour, that this woman had
-borne herself nobly, while her daughter had been a despicable coward.
-
-It had been an erect, middle-aged woman who had come to give Patience
-Appleby her “come-uppings;” it was an old, broken-spirited one who went
-stumbling home in the early, cold twilight of the winter day. The fierce
-splendor of the sunset had blazed itself out; the world was a monotone in
-milky blue—save for one high line of dull crimson clouds strung along the
-horizon.
-
-A shower of snow-birds sunk in Mrs. Willis’s path, but she did not see
-them. She went up the path and entered her comfortable home; and she fell
-down upon her stiff knees beside the first chair she came to—and prayed
-as she had never prayed before in all her hard and selfish life.
-
- * * * * *
-
-When Mr. Willis came home to supper he found his wife setting the table
-as usual. He started for the bedroom, but she stopped him.
-
-“We’re a-going to use the front bedroom after this, father,” she said.
-
-“Why, what are we going to do that fer, mother?”
-
-“I’m a-going to give our’n to Patience Appleby.”
-
-“You’re a-going to—_what_, mother?”
-
-“I’m a-going to give our’n to Patience Appleby, I say. I’m a-going to
-bring her here to live, and she’s got to have the warmest room in the
-house, because her rheumatiz is worse ’n mine. I’m a-going after her
-myself to-morrow in the kerriage.” She turned and faced her husband
-sternly. “She’s confessed-up ev’rything. I was dead set she should, and
-she has. I know where she was at that time, and I know who was with her.
-I reckon I’d best be attoning up as well as Patience Appleby; and I’m
-going to begin by making her comf’terble and taking her into the church.”
-
-“Why, mother,” said the old man, weakly. His wife repressed him with one
-look.
-
-“Now, don’t go to talking back, father,” she said, sternly. “I reckon you
-kep’ it from me fer the best, but it’s turrable hard on me now. You get
-and wash yourself. I want that you should hold this candle while I fry
-the apple-fritters.”
-
-
-
-
-THE MOTHER OF “PILLS”
-
-
-
-
-THE MOTHER OF “PILLS”
-
-
-“Pills! Oh, Pills! You Pillsy!”
-
-The girl turned from the door of the drug-store, and looked back under
-bent brows at her mother, who was wiping graduated glasses with a stained
-towel, at the end of the prescription counter.
-
-“I wish you wouldn’t call me that,” she said; her tone was impatient but
-not disrespectful.
-
-Her mother laughed. She was a big, good-natured looking woman, with
-light-blue eyes and sandy eyebrows and hair. She wore a black dress that
-had a cheap, white cord-ruche at the neck. There were spots down the
-front of her dress where acids had been spilled and had taken out the
-color.
-
-“How particular we are gettin’,” she said, turning the measuring glass
-round and round on the towel which had been wadded into it. “You didn’t
-use to mind if I called you ‘Pills,’ just for fun.”
-
-“Well, I mind now.”
-
-The girl took a clean towel from a cupboard and began to polish the
-show-cases, breathing upon them now and then. She was a good-looking
-girl. She had strong, handsome features, and heavy brown hair, which she
-wore in a long braid down her back. A deep red rose was tucked in the
-girdle of her cotton gown and its head lolled to and fro as she worked.
-Her hands were not prettily shaped, but sensitive, and the ends of the
-fingers were square.
-
-“Well, Mariella, then,” said Mrs. Mansfield, still looking amused; “I was
-goin’ to ask you if you knew the Indians had all come in on their way
-home from hop pickin’.”
-
-Mariella straightened up and looked at her mother.
-
-“Have they, honest, ma?”
-
-“Yes, they have; they’re all camped down on the beach.”
-
-“Oh, I wonder where!”
-
-“Why, the Nooksacks are clear down at the coal-bunkers, an’ the Lummies
-close to Timberline’s Row; an’ the Alaskas are all on the other side of
-the viaduct.”
-
-“Are they goin’ to have the canoe race?”
-
-“Yes, I guess so. I guess it’ll be about sundown to-night. There, you
-forgot to dust that milk-shake. An’ you ain’t touched that shelf o’
-patent medicines!”
-
-She set down the last graduate and hung the damp towel on a nail. Then
-she came out into the main part of the store and sat down comfortably
-behind the counter.
-
-Long before Mariella was born her father had opened a drug-store in
-the tiny town of Sehome, on Puget Sound. There was a coal mine under
-the town. A tunnel led down into it, and the men working among the
-black diamonds, with their families, made up the town. But there was
-some trouble, and the mine was abandoned and flooded with salt water.
-The men went away, and for many years Sehome was little more than a
-name. A mail boat wheezed up from Seattle once a week; and two or three
-storekeepers—Mr. Mansfield among them—clung to the ragged edge of hope
-and waited for the boom. Before it came, Mr. Mansfield was bumped over
-the terrible road to the graveyard and laid down among the stones and
-ferns. Then Mrs. Mansfield “run” the store. The question “Can you fill
-perscriptions?” was often put to her fearfully by timid customers, but
-she was equal to the occasion.
-
-“Well, I guess I can,” she would say, squaring about and looking her
-questioner unwaveringly in the eye. “I guess I’d ought to. I’ve been
-in the store with my husband, that’s dead, for twenty years. I’m not a
-regular, but I’m a practical—an’ that’s better than a regular any day.”
-
-“It’s not so much what you know in a drug-store as what you _look_ like
-you know,” she sometimes confided to admiring friends.
-
-It is true Mrs. Mansfield was often perplexed over the peculiar curdled
-appearance of some mixture—being as untaught in the mysterious ways of
-emulsions as a babe—but such trifles were dismissed with a philosophical
-sigh, and the prescriptions were handed over the counter with a
-complaisance that commanded confidence. The doctor hinted, with extreme
-delicacy, at times, that his emulsions did not turn out as smooth as he
-had expected; or that it would be agreeable to find some of his aqueous
-mixtures tinged with cochineal; or that it was possible to make pills in
-such a way that they would not—so to speak—melt in the patient’s mouth
-before he could swallow them. But Mrs. Mansfield invariably laughed at
-him in a kind of motherly way, and reminded him that he ought to be glad
-to have even a “practical” in a place like Sehome. And really this was so
-true that it was unanswerable.
-
-So Mrs. Mansfield held the fort; and as her medicines, although
-abominable to swallow, never killed any one, she was looked upon with
-awe and respect by the villagers and the men in the neighboring
-logging-camps.
-
-Mariella was brought up in the drug-store. She had the benefit of
-her mother’s experience, and, besides that, she had studied the
-“dispensatory”—a word, by the way, which Mrs. Mansfield began with a
-capital letter because of the many pitfalls from which it had rescued her.
-
-“Mariella is such a good girl,” her mother frequently declared; “she got
-a real good education over at the Whatcom schools, an’ she’s such a help
-in the drug-store. She does make a beautiful pill.”
-
-Indeed, the girl’s pill-making accomplishment was so appreciated by Mrs.
-Mansfield that she had nick-named her “Pills”—a name that had been the
-cause of much mirth between them.
-
-Mariella was now sixteen, and the long-deferred “boom” was upon them.
-Mrs. Mansfield and her daughter contemplated it from the store door
-daily with increasing admiration. The wild clover no longer velveted the
-middle of the street. New buildings, with red, green or blue fronts and
-nondescript backs, leaped up on every corner and in between corners. The
-hammers and saws made music sweeter than any brass band to Sehome ears.
-Day and night the forests blazed backward from the town. When there were
-no customers in the store Mariella stood in the door, twisting the
-rope of the awning around her wrist, and watched the flames leaping
-from limb to limb up the tall, straight fir-trees. When Sehome hill
-was burning at night, it was a magnificent spectacle; like hundreds of
-torches dipped into a very hell of fire and lifted to heaven by invisible
-hands—while in the East the noble, white dome of Mount Baker burst out
-of the darkness against the lurid sky. The old steamer _Idaho_ came down
-from Seattle three times a week now. When she landed, Mrs. Mansfield
-and Mariella, and such customers as chanced to be in the store, hurried
-breathlessly back to the little sitting-room, which overlooked the bay,
-to count the passengers. The old colony wharf, running a mile out across
-the tide-lands to deep water, would be “fairly alive with ’em,” Mrs.
-Mansfield declared daily, in an ecstasy of anticipation of the good times
-their coming foretold. She counted never less than a hundred and fifty;
-and so many walked three and four abreast that it was not possible to
-count all.
-
-Really, that summer everything seemed to be going Mrs. Mansfield’s way.
-Mariella was a comfort to her mother and an attraction to the store;
-business was excellent; her property was worth five times more than it
-had ever been before; and, besides—when her thoughts reached this point
-Mrs. Mansfield smiled consciously and blushed—there was Mr. Grover! Mr.
-Grover kept the dry-goods store next door. He had come at the very
-beginning of the boom. He was slim and dark and forty. Mrs. Mansfield was
-forty and large and fair. Both were “well off.” Mr. Grover was lonely
-and “dropped into” Mrs. Mansfield’s little sitting-room every night. She
-invited him to supper frequently, and he told her that her fried chicken
-and “cream” potatoes were better than anything he had eaten since his
-mother died. Of late his intentions were not to be misunderstood, and
-Mrs. Mansfield was already putting by a cozy sum for a wedding outfit.
-Only that morning she had looked at herself in the glass more attentively
-than usual while combing her hair. Some thought made her blush and smile.
-
-“You ought to be ashamed!” she said, shaking her head at herself in the
-glass as at a gay, young thing. “To be thinkin’ about gettin’ married!
-With a big girl like Pills too. One good thing: He really seems to think
-as much of Pills as you do yourself, Mrs. Mansfield. That’s what makes me
-so—happy, I guess. I believe it’s the first time I ever was real happy
-before.” She sighed unconsciously as she glanced back over her years of
-married life. “An’ I don’t know what makes me so awful happy now. But
-sometimes when I get up of a mornin’ I just feel as if I could go out on
-the hill an’ sing—foolish as any of them larks holler’n’ for joy.
-
-“Mariella,” she said, watching the duster in the girl’s hands, “what made
-you flare up so when I called you ‘Pills?’ You never done that before,
-an’ I don’t see what ails you all of a sudden.”
-
-“I didn’t mean to flare up,” said Mariella. She opened the cigar-case and
-arranged the boxes carefully. Then she closed it with a snap and looked
-at her mother. “But I wish you’d stop it, ma. Mr. Grover said——”
-
-“Well, what ’id he say?”
-
-“He said it wasn’t a nice name to call a girl by.” Mariella’s face
-reddened, but she was stooping behind the counter.
-
-Mrs. Mansfield drummed on the show-case with broad fingers and looked
-thoughtful.
-
-“Well,” she said with significance, after a pause, “if he don’t like it,
-I won’t do it. We’ve had lots o’ fun over it, Pills, ain’t we—I mean
-Mariella—but I guess he has a right to say what you’ll be called, Pi—— my
-dear.”
-
-“Oh, ma,” said Mariella. Her face was like a poppy.
-
-“Well, I guess you won’t object, will you? I’ve been wond’rin’ how you
-felt about it.”
-
-“Oh, ma,” faltered the girl; “do you think, honest, he—— he——”
-
-“Yes, I do,” replied her mother, laughing comfortably and blushing
-faintly. “I’m sure of it. An’ I’m happier ’n I ever was in my life over
-it. I don’t think I could give you a better stepfather, or one that would
-think more of you.”
-
-Mariella stood up slowly behind the counter and looked—stared—across the
-room at her mother, in a dazed, uncomprehending way. The color ebbed
-slowly out of her face. She did not speak, but she felt the muscles about
-her mouth jerking. She pressed her lips more tightly together.
-
-“I hope you don’t think I oughtn’t to marry again,” said her mother,
-returning her look without understanding it in the least. “Your pa’s
-been dead ten years”—this in an injured tone. “There ain’t many women——
-Oh, good mornin’, Mr. Lester? Mariella, ’ll you wait on Mr. Lester?
-Well”—beaming good naturedly on her customer—“how’s real estate this
-mornin’? Any new sales afoot?”
-
-“_Are_ there?” repeated that gentleman, leaning on the show-case and
-lighting his cigar, innocent of intentional discourtesy. “Well, I should
-_smile_—and smile broadly too, Mrs. Mansfield. There’s a Minneapolis chap
-here that’s buyin’ right an’ left; just _slashin’_ things! He’s bought a
-lot o’ water-front property, too; an’ let me tell _you_, right now, that
-Jim Hill’s behind him; an’ Jim Hill’s the biggest railroad man in the U.
-S. to-day, an’ the Great Northern’s behind _him_!”
-
-“Well, I hope so.” Mrs. Mansfield drew a long breath of delight. Mr.
-Lester smiled, shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands, and
-sauntered out with the air of a man who has the ear of railroad kings.
-
-“Are you goin’ to the canoe races to-night, Mariella?” began her mother,
-in a conciliatory tone.
-
-“I don’t know. Might as well, I guess.”
-
-The girl was wiping the shelf bottles now; her face was pale, but her
-back was to her mother.
-
-“Well, we will have an early supper, so you can get off. Mercy, child!
-Did you break one o’ them glass labels? How often ’v’ I told you not to
-press on ’em so hard? What one is it? The tincture cantharides! Well, tie
-a string around it, so we’ll know what it is. There ain’t no label on the
-aconite bottle, nor the Jamaica ginger either—an’ them settin’ side by
-side, too. I hate guessin’ at things in a drug-store—specially when one’s
-a poison. Have you scoured up them spatulas?”
-
-“Yes’m.”
-
-“Well, I’ll go in an’ do up the dishes, an’ leave you to ’tend store.
-Don’t forget to make Mr. Benson’s pills.”
-
-But Mr. Benson’s pills were not made right away. When her mother was
-gone, Mariella got down from the step-ladder and leaned one elbow on the
-show-case and rested her chin in her hand. Her throat swelled in and out
-fitfully, and the blue veins showed, large and full, on her temples. For
-a long time she stood thus, twisting the towel in her hand and looking
-at the fires on the hill without seeing them. Some of their dry burning
-seemed to get into her own eyes.
-
-Mr. Grover, passing, glanced in.
-
-“Mariella,” he said, putting one foot across the threshold, “are you
-goin’ to the canoe races?”
-
-The girl had darted erect instantly, and put on a look of coquettish
-indifference.
-
-“Yes, I am.” Her eyes flashed at him over her shoulder from the corners
-of their lids as she started back to the prescription-case. “I’m goin’
-with Charlie Walton!”
-
-When Mariella had gone to the races that night, and customers were
-few and far between, Mr. Grover walked with a determined air through
-Mrs. Mansfield’s store and, pushing aside the crimson canton-flannel
-portieres, entered her cheerful sitting-room. On the floor was a Brussels
-carpet, large-flowered and vivid. A sewing-machine stood in one corner
-and Mariella’s organ in another. The two narrow windows overlooking the
-sound were gay with blooming geraniums and white curtains tied with
-red ribbons. There was a trunk deceptively stuffed and cretonned into
-the semblance of a settee; and there was a wicker-chair that was full
-of rasping, aggravating noises when you rocked in it. It had red ribbon
-twisted through its back and arms. Mrs. Mansfield was sitting in it now,
-reading a novel, and the chair was complaining unceasingly.
-
-Mr. Grover sat down on the trunk.
-
-“Mrs. Mansfield,” he said, looking squarely at her, “I’ve got somethin’
-to ask of you, an’ I’m goin’ to do it while Mariella’s away.”
-
-“That so?” said Mrs. Mansfield.
-
-The color in her cheek deepened almost to a purple. She put one hand up
-to her face, and with the other nervously wrinkled the corners of the
-leaves of her novel. She lowered her lids resolutely to hide the sudden
-joy in her eyes.
-
-“I guess you know what I’ve been comin’ here so much for. I couldn’t help
-thinkin’, too, that you liked the idea an’ was sort of encouragin’ me.”
-
-Mrs. Mansfield threw one hand out toward him in a gesture at once
-deprecating, coquettish and helpful.
-
-“Oh, you!” she exclaimed, laughing and coloring more deeply. There was
-decided encouragement in her honest blue eyes under their sandy lashes.
-
-“Well, didn’t you, now?” Mr. Grover leaned toward her.
-
-She hesitated, fingering the leaves of her book. She turned her head to
-one side; the leaves swished softly as they swept past her broad thumb;
-the corners of her mouth curled in a tremulous smile; the fingers of her
-other hand moved in an unconscious caress across her warm cheek; she
-remembered afterward that the band across the bay on the long pier, where
-the races were, was playing “Annie Laurie,” and that the odor of wild
-musk, growing outside her window in a box, was borne in, sweet and heavy,
-by the sea winds. It was the one perfect moment of Mrs. Mansfield’s
-life—in which there had been no moments that even approached perfection;
-in which there had been no hint of poetry—only dullest, everyday prose.
-She had married because she had been taught that women should marry; and
-Mr. Mansfield had been a good husband. She always said that; and she did
-not even know that she always sighed after saying it. Her regard for Mr.
-Grover was the poetry—the wine—of her hard, frontier life. Never before
-that summer had she stood and listened to the message of the meadow-lark
-with a feeling of exaltation that brought tears to her eyes; or gone out
-to gather wild pink clover with the dew on it; or turned her broad foot
-aside to spare a worm. Not that Mr. Grover ever did any of these things;
-but that love had lifted the woman’s soul and given her the new gift of
-seeing the beauty of common things. No one had guessed that there was a
-change in her heart, not even Mariella.
-
-It was well that Mrs. Mansfield prolonged that perfect moment. When she
-did lift her eyes there was a kind of appealing tenderness in them.
-
-“I guess I did,” she said.
-
-“Well, then,”—Mr. Grover drew a breath of relief—“you might’s well say I
-can have her. I want it all understood before she gets home. I want to
-stop her runnin’ with that Walton. Once or twice I’ve been afraid you’d
-just as leave she’d marry him as me. I don’t like to see girls gallivant
-with two or three fellows.”
-
-Mrs. Mansfield sat motionless, looking at him. Her eyes did not falter;
-the smile did not wholly vanish from her face. Only the blood throbbed
-slowly away, leaving it paler than Mariella’s had been that morning. She
-understood her mistake almost before his first sentence. While he was
-speaking her thoughts were busy. She felt the blood coming back when she
-remembered what she had said to Mariella. If _only_ she had not spoken!
-
-“Well,” she said, calmly, “have you said anything to Mariella?”
-
-“Yes, I have; lots o’ times. An’ I know she likes me; but she’s some
-flirtish, and that’s what I want to put a stop to. So, with your
-permission, I’ll have a talk with her to-night.”
-
-“I’d like to talk to her first myself.” Mrs. Mansfield looked almost
-stern. “But I guess it’ll be all right, Mr. Grover. If you’d just as soon
-wait till to-morrow, I’d like to be alone and make up my mind what to say
-to her.”
-
-Mr. Grover got up and shook hands with her awkwardly.
-
-“I’ll make her a good husband,” he said, earnestly.
-
-“I don’t doubt that,” replied Mrs. Mansfield.
-
-Then he went out and the crimson curtain fell behind him.
-
- * * * * *
-
-When Mariella came home her mother was sitting, rocking, by the window.
-The lamp was lighted.
-
-“Pills,” she said, “I want you to stop goin’ with that fello’.”
-
-The girl looked at her in silence. Then she took off her turban and stuck
-the long black pins back into it.
-
-“I thought you liked him,” she said, slowly.
-
-“I do, but Mr. Grover wants you—an’ I like him better.”
-
-“Wants _me_!” Mariella drew up her shoulders proudly.
-
-“Yes, you,” replied Mrs. Mansfield, laughing. The humor of the situation
-was beginning to appeal to her. “He says he’d told you. You must of
-laughed after I told you he wanted me.”
-
-“Oh, ma, does he want me, honest?”
-
-“Yes, he does.” She was still laughing.
-
-“An’ don’t you mind, ma?”
-
-“Not a mite,” said the widow, cheerfully. “I’d rather he’d marry you than
-me; only, I thought he was too nice a man to be lost to the fam’ly.”
-
-“Oh, ma!”
-
-“Well, get to bed now. He’s comin’ in the mornin’ to see you.”
-
-She took up the lamp and stood holding it irresolutely.
-
-“Pills,” she said, looking embarrassed, “You won’t ever tell him that I——
-that I——”
-
-“Never, ma!” exclaimed the girl, earnestly; “as long as I live.”
-
-“All right, then. Look out! You’re droppin’ tallo’ from your candle!
-Don’t hold it so crooked, child! I wouldn’t like him to laugh about it.
-Good-night.”
-
-As she passed through the kitchen she called out: “Oh, Pills! Mr. Jordan
-brought in a mess of trout. We’ll have ’em fried for breakfast.”
-
-The girl came running after her mother, and threw her arms around her.
-
-“Oh, ma, are you sure you don’t care a bit?”
-
-“Not a bit,” said Mrs. Mansfield, kissing her heartily. “I just thought
-he ought to be in the family. I’m glad it’s turned out this way. Now, you
-go to bed, an’ don’t forget to roll up your bangs.”
-
-She went into her room and shut the door.
-
-
-
-
-MRS. RISLEY’S CHRISTMAS DINNER
-
-
-
-
-MRS. RISLEY’S CHRISTMAS DINNER
-
-
-She was an old, old woman. She was crippled with rheumatism and bent
-with toil. Her hair was gray,—not that lovely white that softens and
-beautifies the face, but harsh, grizzled gray. Her shoulders were round,
-her chest was sunken, her face had many deep wrinkles. Her feet were
-large and knotty; her hands were large, too, with great hollows running
-down their backs. And how painfully the cords stood out in her old,
-withered neck!
-
-For the twentieth time she limped to the window and flattened her face
-against the pane. It was Christmas day. A violet sky sparkled coldly over
-the frozen village. The ground was covered with snow; the roofs were
-white with it. The chimneys looked redder than usual as they emerged from
-its pure drifts and sent slender curls of electric-blue smoke into the
-air.
-
-The wind was rising. Now and then it came sweeping down the hill, pushing
-a great sheet of snow, powdered like dust, before it. The window-sashes
-did not fit tightly, and some of it sifted into the room and climbed
-into little cones on the floor. Snow-birds drifted past, like soft, dark
-shadows; and high overhead wild geese went sculling through the yellow
-air, their mournful “hawnk-e-hawnk-hawnks” sinking downward like human
-cries.
-
-As the old woman stood with her face against the window and her weak eyes
-strained down the street, a neighbor came to the door.
-
-“Has your daughter an’ her fambly come yet, Mis’ Risley?” she asked,
-entering sociably.
-
-“Not yet,” replied Mrs. Risley, with a good attempt at cheerfulness; but
-her knees suddenly began shaking, and she sat down.
-
-“Why, she’d ought to ’a’ come on the last train, hadn’t she?”
-
-“Oh, I do’ know. There’s a plenty o’ time. Dinner won’t be ready tell two
-past.”
-
-“She ain’t b’en to see you fer five year, has she?” said the neighbor. “I
-reckon you’ll have a right scrumptious set-out fer ’em?”
-
-“I will so,” said Mrs. Risley, ignoring the other question. “Her
-husband’s comin’.”
-
-“I want to know! Why, he just thinks he’s some punkins, I hear.”
-
-“Well, he’s rich enough to think hisself anything he wants to,” Mrs.
-Risley’s voice took on a tone of pride.
-
-“I sh’u’d think you’d want to go an’ live with ’em. It’s offul hard fer
-you to live here all alone, with your rheumatiz.”
-
-Mrs. Risley stooped to lay a stick of wood on the fire.
-
-“I’ve worked nigh onto two weeks over this dinner,” she said, “a-seed’n’
-raisins an’ cur’nts, an’ things. I’ve hed to skimp harrable, Mis’
-Tomlinson, to get it; but it’s just—_perfec’_. Roast goose an’ cranberry
-sass, an’ cel’ry soup, an’ mince an’ punkin pie,—to say nothin’ o’
-plum-puddin’! An’ cookies an’ cur’nt-jell tarts fer the children. I’ll
-hev to wear my old underclo’s all winter to pay fer ’t; but I don’t care.”
-
-“I sh’u’d think your daughter’d keep you more comf’terble, seein’ her
-husband’s so rich.”
-
-There was a silence. Mrs. Risley’s face grew stern. The gold-colored cat
-came and arched her back for a caress. “My bread riz beautiful,” Mrs.
-Risley said then. “I worried so over ’t. An’ my fruit-cake smells that
-good when I open the stun crock! I put a hull cup o’ brandy in it. Well,
-I guess you’ll hev to excuse me. I’ve got to set the table.”
-
-When Mrs. Tomlinson was gone, the strained look came back to the old
-woman’s eyes. She went on setting the table, but at the sound of a wheel,
-or a step even, she began to tremble and put her hand behind her ear to
-listen.
-
-“It’s funny they _didn’t_ come on that last train,” she said. “I w’u’dn’t
-tell her, though. But they’d ort to be here by this time.”
-
-She opened the oven door. The hot, delicious odor of its precious
-contents gushed out. Did ever goose brown so perfectly before? And
-how large the liver was! It lay in the gravy in one corner of the
-big dripping-pan, just beginning to curl at the edges. She tested it
-carefully with a little three-tined iron fork.
-
-The mince-pie was on the table, waiting to be warmed, and the pumpkin-pie
-was out on the back porch,—from which the cat had been excluded for the
-present. The cranberry sauce, the celery in its high, old-fashioned
-glass, the little bee-hive of hard sauce for the pudding and the thick
-cream for the coffee, bore the pumpkin-pie company. The currant jelly in
-the tarts glowed like great red rubies set in circles of old gold; the
-mashed potatoes were light and white as foam.
-
-For one moment, as she stood there in the savory kitchen, she thought of
-the thin, worn flannels, and how much better her rheumatism would be with
-the warm ones which could have been bought with the money spent for this
-dinner. Then she flushed with self-shame.
-
-“I must be gittin’ childish,” she exclaimed, indignantly; “to begredge
-a Chris’mas dinner to ’Lizy. ’S if I hedn’t put up with old underclo’s
-afore now! But I will say there ain’t many women o’ my age thet c’u’d git
-up a dinner like this ’n’,—rheumatiz an’ all.”
-
-A long, shrill whistle announced the last train from the city. Mrs.
-Risley started and turned pale. A violent trembling seized her. She could
-scarcely get to the window, she stumbled so. On the way she stopped at
-the old walnut bureau to put a lace cap on her white hair and to look
-anxiously into the mirror.
-
-“Five year!” she whispered. “It’s an offul spell to go without seein’
-your only daughter! Everything’ll seem mighty poor an’ shabby to her, I
-reckon,—her old mother worst o’ all. I never sensed how I’d changed tell
-now. My! how no-account I’m a gittin’! I’m all of a trimble!”
-
-Then she stumbled on to the window and pressed her cheek against the pane.
-
-“They’d ort to be in sight now,” she said. But the minutes went by, and
-they did not come.
-
-“Mebbe they’ve stopped to talk, meetin’ folks,” site said, again. “But
-they’d ort to be in sight now.” She trembled so she had to get a chair
-and sit down. But still she wrinkled her cheek upon the cold pane and
-strained her dim eyes down the street.
-
-After a while a boy came whistling down from the corner. There was a
-letter in his hand. He stopped and rapped, and when she opened the door
-with a kind of frightened haste, he gave her the letter and went away,
-whistling again.
-
-A letter! Why should a letter come? Her heart was beating in her throat
-now,—that poor old heart that had beaten under so many sorrows! She
-searched in a dazed way for her glasses. Then she fell helplessly into a
-chair and read it:
-
- “DEAR MOTHER,—I am so sorry we cannot come, after all. We
- just got word that Robert’s aunt has been expecting us all
- the time, because we’ve spent every Christmas there. We feel
- as if we _must_ go there, because she always goes to so much
- trouble to get up a fine dinner; and we knew you wouldn’t do
- that. Besides, she is so rich; and one has to think of one’s
- children, you know. We’ll come, _sure_, next year. With a
- merry, merry Christmas from all,
-
- “ELIZA.”
-
-It was hard work reading it, she had to spell out so many of the words.
-After she had finished, she sat for a long, long time motionless, looking
-at the letter. Finally the cat came and rubbed against her, “myowing”
-for her dinner. Then she saw that the fire had burned down to a gray,
-desolate ash.
-
-She no longer trembled, although the room was cold. The wind was blowing
-steadily now. It was snowing, too. The bleak Christmas afternoon and
-the long Christmas night stretched before her. Her eyes rested upon the
-little fir-tree on a table in one corner, with its gilt balls and strings
-of popcorn and colored candles. She could not bear the sight of it. She
-got up stiffly.
-
-“Well, kitten,” she said, trying to speak cheerfully, but with a pitiful
-break in her voice, “let’s go out an’ eat our Christmas dinner.”
-
-
-
-
-BOOKS ON NATURE
-
-
-=BADENOCH= (L. N.).—=The Romance of the Insect World.= By L. N. BADENOCH.
-With Illustrations by Margaret J. D. Badenoch and others. _Second
-Edition._ Gilt top, $1.25.
-
- “The volume is fascinating from beginning to end, and there are
- many hints to be found in the wisdom and thrift shown by the
- smallest animal creatures.”—_Boston Times._
-
- “A splendid book to be put in the hands of any youth who may
- need an incentive to interest in out-door life or the history
- of things around him.”—_Chicago Times._
-
-=BRIGHTWEN.=—=Inmates of My House and Garden.= By Mrs. BRIGHTWEN.
-Illustrated. 12mo, $1.25.
-
- “One of the most charming books of the season, both as to form
- and substance.”—_The Outlook._
-
- “The book fills a delightful place not occupied by any other
- book that we have ever seen.”—_Boston Home Journal._
-
-=GAYE.=—=The Great World’s Farm.= Some Account of Nature’s Crops and How
-They are Grown. By SELINA GAYE. With a Preface by G. S. Boulger, F.L.S.,
-and numerous Illustrations. 12mo, $1.50.
-
- _The University of California_ expressly commends this to its
- affiliated secondary schools for supplementary reading.
-
- “It is a thoroughly well-written and well-illustrated book,
- divested as much as possible of technicalities, and is
- admirably adapted to giving young people, for whom it was
- prepared, a readable account of plants and how they live and
- grow.”—_Public Opinion._
-
- “One of the most delightful semi-scientific books, which
- everyone enjoys reading and at once wishes to own. Such works
- present science in the most fascinating and enticing way, and
- from a cursory glance at paragraphs the reader is insensibly
- led on to chapters and thence to a thorough reading from cover
- to cover.... The work is especially well adapted for school
- purposes in connection with the study of elementary natural
- science, to which modern authorities are united in giving an
- early and important place in the school curriculum.”—_The
- Journal of Education._
-
-=HUTCHINSON.=—=The Story of the Hills.= A Book about Mountains for
-General Readers and Supplementary Reading in Schools. By H. N.
-HUTCHINSON, author of “The Autobiography of the Earth,” etc. Illustrated.
-$1.50.
-
- “A book that has long been needed, one that gives a clear
- account of the geological formation of mountains, and their
- various methods of origin, in language so clear and untechnical
- that it will not confuse even the most unscientific.”—_Boston
- Evening Transcript._
-
- “It is as interesting as a story, and full of the most
- instructive information, which is given in a style that
- everyone can comprehend....”—_Journal of Education._
-
-=INGERSOLL.=—=Wild Neighbors.= A Book about Animals. By ERNEST INGERSOLL.
-Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth. _In Press._
-
-=JAPP= (A. H.).—=Hours in My Garden=, and Other Nature-Sketches. With 138
-Illustrations, $1.75.
-
- “It is not a book to be described, but to be read in the spirit
- in which it is written—carefully and lovingly.”—_Mail and
- Express._
-
- “It is a book to be read and enjoyed by both young and
- old.”—_Public Opinion._
-
-=POTTS= (W.).—=From a New England Hillside.= Notes from Underledge. By
-WILLIAM POTTS. _Macmillan’s Miniature Series._ 18mo, 75 cents.
-
- “But the attraction of Mr. Potts’ book is not merely in its
- record of the natural year. He has been building a house, and
- we have the humors and the satisfactions, and hopes deferred,
- that usually attend that business. He has been digging a well,
- and the truth which he has found at the bottom of that he has
- duly set forth.... Then, too, his village is Farmington, Conn.,
- and there Miss Porter has her famous schools, and her young
- ladies flit across his page and lend their brightness to the
- scene. And, moreover, he sometimes comes back to the city, and
- he writes pleasantly of his New York club, the Century. Last,
- but not least, there are lucubrations on a great many personal
- and social topics, in which the touch is light and graceful and
- the philosophy is sound and sweet.”—_Brooklyn Standard-Union._
-
-=WEED.=—=Life Histories of American Insects.= By Prof. CLARENCE M.
-WEED, New Hampshire College of Agriculture and Mechanical Arts. Fully
-Illustrated. Cloth. _In Press._
-
-
-“_AN IDEAL BOOK ON NATURE STUDY._”
-
-CITIZEN BIRD
-
-Scenes from Bird Life in Plain English for Beginners. By MABEL OSGOOD
-WRIGHT and ELLIOTT COUES. With One Hundred and Eleven Illustrations by
-Louis Agassiz Fuertes. 12mo, Cloth, $1.50 _net_.
-
- This first issue of The Heart of Nature Series—_Citizen Bird_—is
- in every way a remarkable book. It is the story of the Bird-People
- told for the House-People, especially the _young_ House-People,
- being dedicated “To all Boys and Girls who Love Birds and Wish to
- Protect Them.”
-
- It is not a mere sympathetic plea for protection. It shows how
- Citizen Bird “works for his own living as well as ours, pays his
- rent and taxes, and gives free concerts daily”; is scientifically
- accurate in description of anatomy, dress, and habits; and is
- illustrated by over one hundred engravings in half tone, together
- with descriptive diagrams, and has a valuable index of some one
- hundred and fifty-four American birds.
-
- It is a question when one becomes too old to enjoy such a
- delightful and entertaining book.
-
-
-TOMMY-ANNE AND THE THREE HEARTS
-
-By MABEL OSGOOD WRIGHT. With many Illustrations by Albert D. Blashfield.
-12mo, Cloth, Colored Edges, $1.50.
-
- “This book is calculated to interest children in nature, and
- grown folks, too, will find themselves catching the author’s
- enthusiasm. As for Tommy-Anne herself, she is bound to make
- friends wherever she is known. The more of such books as these,
- the better for the children. One Tommy-Anne is worth a whole
- shelf of the average juvenile Literature.”—_Critic._
-
- “Her book is altogether out of the commonplace. It will be
- immensely entertaining to all children who have a touch of
- imagination, and it is instructive and attractive to older
- readers as well.”—_Outlook._
-
- “The work is probably the most charming nature-book for
- children published this year.”—_Dial._
-
-
-FIRST BOOK IN PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY
-
-By RALPH STOCKMAN TARR, B.S., F.G.S.A., Professor of Dynamic Geology and
-Physical Geography at Cornell University. 12mo, Half Leather, $1.10 _net_.
-
- The striking success of Tarr’s Elementary Physical Geography
- in high schools has led to the preparation of this _First
- Book_, which is designed for use in public and private schools
- requiring a somewhat shorter course than is given in the
- Elementary Physical Geography. Its claim to attention lies in
- its presentation of physical geography in its modern aspect.
- The main emphasis is laid upon physiography, and all the
- features that have contributed to the rapid introduction of the
- earlier books are retained in simpler form.
-
-
-ELEMENTARY PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY
-
-By R. S. TARR. 12mo, Half Leather, $1.40 _net_.
-
- The widespread and increasing use of Tarr’s Elementary Physical
- Geography, due originally to the recent and general change in
- methods of teaching the subject, has received a renewed impetus
- during the present year from the enthusiastic commendations
- of the teachers in the public schools of Chicago, Brooklyn,
- Philadelphia, Kansas City, and many other important centers.
-
-
-ELEMENTARY GEOLOGY
-
-By R. S. TARR. 12mo, Half Leather, $1.40 _net_.
-
- This book, published in February, 1897, is now generally
- recognized as the most attractive and scientific presentation
- of the subject for high schools. Many important schools have
- already adopted it.
-
- THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
- 66 Fifth Avenue, New York
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FROM THE LAND OF THE SNOW-PEARLS ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.